I
URDU NEW TESTAMENT
HINDUSTANI HINDOUSTANI
-1878-
INJtL I MUQADDAS,
YA NE,
HAMAKE KHUDAWAND AUK NAJAT-DENEWALE
YISF MASIH
KA NAYA 'AHD-NAMA.
I
IS KA TAEJTJMA YUNANI ZUBAN SE ZUBAN I URDU MEN BANARAS TRANSLATION COMMITTEE SE KIYA GAYA, JISE TAS^m KAEKE AB TISEI'bAR CHHAPWATE.
LONDON:
PRINTED FOR THE
BRITISH AND FOREIGN BIBLE SOCIETY, INSTITUTED IN THE YEAR 1804.
MDCCCLX.
,W. M. WATl'o, CkuWM COUaT, TEMPLE BAE,
NAYE 'AHD-NAMA
SAB KITABDN, AUR UN KE BABON KI FIHRIST.
Mati ki Injil ke
Marqus ki Injil ke
Liiqa kf Injil ke ...... .
Yuhann£ ki Injil ke
Rasulon ke A'amal ke
Pifliis ka Khatt Kiimion ke nam par, us ke
PuMs ka Pallia Khatt Qurintion ke nam par, us ke
Puliis ka Dilsra Khatt Qurintion ke nam par, us ke
Pukis ka Khatt Galation ke nam par, us ke .
PuMs ka Khatt Afsion ke nam par, us ke . .
Pilliis k^ Khatt Filippion ke nam par, us ke .
Pulus ka Khatt Qulassfon ke nam par, us ke .
Pviliis ka Pahla Khatt Tassalun'qfon ke nam par, us ke
Pulus ka DusrS, Khatt Tassaluniqion ke nam par, us ke
Piiliis ka Pahla Khatt Timtails ke nam par, us ke .
Piilus ka Dilsra Khatt Timtaus ke n&m par, us ke
Puliis ka Khatt Titus ke nam par, us ke
Piiliis ka Khatt Filemiin ke nam par, us ka
Khatt 'Ihranion ke nam par, us ke
Ya'qiib ka Khatt, us ke . . .
Patras ka Pahla Khatt, us ke
Patras kk Diisra Khatt, us ke .
Yuhanna ka Pahla Khatt, us ke .
Yuhanna ka Diisra Khatt, us ka
Yuhanna ka Tisra Khatt, us ka .
Yahildah ka Khatt, us ka .
Yuhann& ke Muk&shafat ki kitib ke
BAB 28
16
■24
21
28
16
16
13
6
6
4
4
5
3
6
3 1
13 5 5 3 3 1 1 1
22
MATI KI INJIL.
I BAB.
1 "XT' IStJ' Masi'h, ibn i Daud, ibn X i Abiraham, ka nasabnama.
2 Abiraham se Izhak paida hiia ; aur Izhak se Ya'qilb paidahiia ; aur Ya'qub se Yahiidah aur us ke bhai paida hue ;
3 Aur Yahiidali se Pharas aur Zanih Tainar ke pet se paida hue ; aur Phdras se Hasroni paida hua, aur riasrom se Aram paida hila ;
4 Aur Ai-am se 'Aminadab pai- da hua ; aur 'Aminadab se Nali- sun paida hua; aur Nahsunse Sal- mon paida liiia ;
5 Aur Sahnoii se Bo'az Rahab ke pet se paida hua; aur Bo'az se 'Obed, Kiith ke pet se paida liua ; aur 'Obed se Yassi paida hiia, aur Yassi se Daiid badshah paida liila ;
6 AurDaiid badshiili se Suiaiman, us se jo tJriyah ki jord tM, paida liiia ;
7 Aur Suiaiman se Kahabi'am paida hua ; aur Kahabi'am se Abi- yah paida hda, aur Abiyah se Asa paida hua ;
y Aur Asa se Yahusafat paida hiia ; aur Yahusafat se Yiiram paida hua ; aur Yuram se 'Uziyah paida hua ;
9 Aur 'ITziy4h se Yutam paida hiia ; aur Yutam se Akhaz paida hua ; aur Akhaz se Hizqiya paida hiia;
10 Aur Hizqiya se Manassi paida hiia ; aur Manassi se Amiin paida hua ; aur Amiin se Yusiyah paida hua;
11 Aur Yusiyah se Yakvlniyah aur us ke bhai, jis waqt Babul ko uth jane para, paida hue ;
12 Aur Babul ko uth jane ke ba'd Yakiiniyah se Salatiel paida hila, aur Salatiel se Zarubabul paida hiia ;
Li.R!i.TmiH!liWm
13 Aur Zarubabul seAbiiid paida hiia ; aur Abiud se Eliyaqim paida hua ; aur Eliyaqim se 'Aziir paida hua;
14 Aur'Aziirse Sadtiq paidahiia; aur Siidiiq se Akhim paida hiia; aur Akhim se Eliud paida hua ;
15 Aur Eliiid se Ele'azar paida hiia ; aur Ele'azar se Mattan paida hiia ; aur Mattan se Ya'qub paida hiia;
16 Aur Ya'qub se Yusuf, jo Ma- riyam ka shauhar tha, jis se Yisii', jo Masili kahlata hai, paida hua.
17 Pas, sab pushten Abiraham se Daud tak chaudah pushten hain, aur Daild se Babul ko uth jane tak chaudah pushten, aur Babul ko uth jane se Masih tak chaudah pushten hain.
18 H Ab Yisu' Masih ki paid^ish yiin hill ; ki jab us ki ma Mariyam ki mangni Yiisuf sath hiif, un ke dcatthe ane se pahle, wuh Kuh id Quds se hamila pa,i ga,i.
19 Tab us ke shauhar T usuf ne, jo rastbaz tha, aur na chaha ki use tashhir kare, irada kiya, ki use clmpke se chhor de.
20 Wuh in baton ke soch hi men tha, ki dekho, Khudawand ke fi- rishte ne us par khwab men zahir hoke, kaha, Ai Yusuf, Ibn i Daud, apni joru Mariyam ko apne yahan le ane se mat dar ; kyiinki jo us ke rihm men hai, so Bull ul Quds se hai.
21 Aur -vvuh beta janegi, aur tu us ka nam YlStj' rakhega; kyilnki wuh apne logon ko un ke gmiahon se bachaega.
22 Yih sabkuchh hiia, ki jo Klm- dawand ne nabi ki ma'riiat kahd tha, piini, ho ; ki,
23 Dekho, ek kftnwari hamila hogi, aur beta janegi, aur us ka nam 'Immanuel rakhenge, jis ka
MATI, I. II.
tarjuma yih hai, Khuda hamare siih.
24 Tab Yiisnf ne, sote se uthkar, iaisa Khudawand ke flrislite ne use farmaya tha, kiya, aur apni joru ko apne yalian le kyL
25 Par us ko na jana, jab tak ki wuh apna palautha beta na jani, aur us ka nam YISIJ' rakha.
11 BAB.
1 A UR jab Yisu', Herodis bad- J\. sbah ke waqt, Yahiidiya ke Baitlal)am men paida hiia, to dekho, ka,i majiision ne piirab se Yarusalam men ake kaha, ki,
2 Yahudion ka badshah jo paida hiia so kahan hai ? ki ham ne pu- rab men us ka sitara dekha, aur use sijda karne ko a,e hain.
3 Jab Herodfs badshah ne yih sund, tab wuh aur us ke sath ta- mam Yarusalam ghabraya.
4 Tab us ne, sab sardar Kahi- non aiu- qaumke Faqihon ko jam'a karke, un se piichha, ki Masih kahan paida hoga ?
5 Unhon ne us se kaha, Yahii- diya ke Baitlaham men ; kyiinki nabi ki ma'rifat yiin lildia hai ; ki,
6 Ai Yahudiya ke Baitlaham, txi Yahiidah ke sardaron men hargiz kamtarin nahin hai ; kyilnki tujh men se ek sardar niklega, jo merf qaum Israel ki ri'ayat karega.
7 Tab Herodis ne majiision ko chupke se bulakar un se tahqiq ki, ki wuh sitira kab dikhla,i diya.
8 Am- unhen yih kahke, Bait- laham men bheja, ki Jakar us larke ki babat khiib daryaft karo ; aur jab use pao, mujhe khabar do, ki main bhi jake use sijda kantn.
9 We, badshah se yih sunke, ra- wana hue, aur dekho, wuh sitara, jo unhon ne purab men dekha tha, un ke age age chal raha, aur us jagah ke lipar, jahan wuh larka tha, j4ke thahia.
10 AVe us sitare ko dekhke bahut hi khush hue.
11 1[ Aurusghar menpahunch- kar us larke ko us ki ma Mariyam ke sath paya, aur us ke age jhukke use sijda kiya ; aur apni jholiiin kholke sona aur luban aur murr use nazr guzrana.
12 Aur khwab men agahi pakar ki Herodis ke pas na jawen, we diisri rah se apne mulk ko phire.
13 Jab we rawana hue, to de- kho, Khudawand ke flrishte ne Yusuf ko khwab men dikha,£ deke, kaha, TJth, us larke aur us ki ma ko sath lekar, Misr ko bhag ja, aur wahan rah, jab tak main tujhe khabar na diin ; ky- iinki Herodis is larke ko dhtin- dhega, ki mar dale.
1 4 Tab wuh uthke, rat hi ko, larke aur us ki ma ko sath lekar, Misr ko rawana hua :
15 Aur Herodis ke marne tak wahiin raha, ki jo Khudawand ne nabiki ma'rifat kaha tha, piira ho, ki. Main ne apne bete ko Misr se bulaya.
16 T[ Jab Herodis ne dekh^, ki us ne majiision se fareb khaya tha, to nihayat gussa hiia, aur logon ko bhejkar Baitlaham aur us ki sari sarhaddon ke sab larkon ko, jo do baras ke aur us se cliiiote the, us waqt ke muwatiq ki us ne majii- sion se tahqiq ki thi, qatl karwaya.
17 Tab wuh jo Yaramiyah nabl ne kaha tha, pxira hua ; ki,
18 Rama men ek awaz sunne men a,i hai. nale aur rone aur bare matam ki, ki Bakhil apnelar- kon par roti, aur tasalli nahin chahti, is liye ki we nahin hain.
19 If Jab Herodis mar gaya, to dekho, Khudawand ke firishte ne Misr men Yilsuf ko khwab men dikhla,! deke kaha,
20 Uth, aur us larke aur uski ma ko sath lekar, Israel ke niulk men ja ; kyiinki jo us larke ki jan ke kh wahan the, mar ga,e.
21 Tab wuh uth4, aur us larke aur us ki ma ko sath leke, Israel ke mulk men ay^.
22 Magar jab suna, ki ArkhUa,us
MATf, n. in. IV.
apne bap Herodfs ki jagah, Yalid- diya men badshaha't karta hai, to "wahan jane se dara ; aur khwab men agiihi pakar Galil ki taraf rawana hua.
53 Aurekshahr menjis ka nam Nasarat tha, jake raha, ki wub, jo nabfon ne kaha tha, piira lio, ki Wuh Nasarf kahla,ega.
m BAB.
1 XTjST dinon men Yuhanna U baptisma denewala, Yalid- dija. ke bayaban men zahir hoke, manadi karne laga, ki,
2 Tauba karo ; kyunki asman ki badshahat nazdik tiai.
3 Ki yih wuhi hai, jis ka zikr Yas'aiyah nabi ne kiya, ki Jangal men ek pukarnewale ki awaz liai, ki Khudawand ki rah ko durust karo, aur us ke raston ko sidha banao.
4 Yih YuhannA lint ke balon ki posliak pahinta, aur chamre ka ka- marband apni kamar men bandhta tha; aur tiddi aur jangli sliahd us ki khurak thi.
5 Tab Yariisalam aur sare Yahu- diya aur Yardan ke sab as pas ke raimewale us pas chale a,e.
6 Aur uuhon ne apne gunahon ka iqrar karke Yardan men us se baptisma paya.
7 T[ Par jab us ne deklia, ki bahut se Parisi aur Sadiiqi baptisma pane ko us pas a,e hain, to unlien kaha, ki Ai sampon ke bach- cho, tumlien anewale gazab se bhagna kis ne sikhlaya ?
8 Pas tauba ke laiq phal lao :
9 Aur apne dil men guman mat karo, ki Abirahara hamara bap hai; kyiinki main tum se kahta hun, ki Jihuda inhin pattharon se Abiraham ke liye aiilad paida kar sakta hai.
10 Aur daralfhton ki jar par ab kulhara ralvha hai, pas har ck daraklit jo achchlid phal nahin lata, Itata aux ag men dala jata hai.
11 Main to tumhen tauba ke
3
liye pani se baptisma data hun ; lekin wuh jo mere ba'd ata hai, mujh se qawitar hai, ki main us ki jiitian uthane ke laiq nahin, wub tumhen Riih i Quds aur ag se baptisma dega :
12 Us ke hath men ek siip hai, aur wuh apne khalij'an ko khiib saf karega, aur apne gehun ko khatte men jam'a karega, par bhiise ko us ag men jo hargiz nahin bujhti, jalawega.
13 T[ Tab Yisii' Galil se Yardan ke kinare Yuhanna kepas aya, taki us se baptisma pawe.
14 Par Yuhanna ne use man'a karke kaha, ki Main tujh se bap- tisma pane ka muhtaj hiin, aur tu mere pas aya hai.
15 YisiI' ne jawab men us se kaha, Ab hone de ; kyunki hamen munasib hai, ki yiinhin sab rast- bazi piiri karen. Tab us ne hone diya.
16 Aur Yisii' baptisma pake wimhin pani se nikalke lipar aya, aur dekho, ki us ke liye asman khul gaya, aur us ne Khuda ki Ruh ko kabiitar ki manind utarte, aur apne lipar ate dekha.
17 Aur dekho, ki dsman se ek awaz a,i, ki Yih mera piyari Beta hai, jis se main khush hiin.
IV BAB.
1 rp AB YisiI' Eilh ki hidayat se I bayaban men gaya, taki Shaitan use azma,e.
2 Aur jab chalis din rat roza rakh chuka, akhir ko bhukha hua.
3 Tab azmaish karnewale ne us pas ake kaha. Agar Tii Khuda ka beta hai, to kah, ki yih patthar roti ban ja,en.
4 Us ne jawab men kaha, Likha hai, ki Insan sirf roti se nahin, balki har ek bat se jo Khuda ke munh se nikalti, jita hai.
.5 Tab Shaitan use rauqaddas shahr men sath le gaya, aur hai- kal ki munder par khara karke, us se kaha, ki
MATI, IV. V.
6 Agar tii Khuda ka beta biii, to apne tain niche girade; kyimki likha hai, AVuh tere liye apne firishton ko farraa,cga, ki tujhe hatlion par utha len, aisa na ho, ki tere panw ko pattliar se thes lage.
7 Yisii' ne ns se kaha, Yih bhi likha hai, ki Tii Khudawand ko jo tera Khuda hai, mat azma.
8 Phir Shaitan use elc bare linche pahar par le gaya, aur dunya ki skri badshahaten, aur un ki slian o shaukat use diklia,in ;
9 Aur us se kaha, Agar'tii jhukke mujhe sijda kare, to yih sab Icuchh tujhe diingii.
10 Tab Yisii' ne use liaha, Ai Shaitan, diir lio ; liyunki likha hai, ki Til Khudawand ko jo tera Khuda hai, sijda kar, aur us akele ki bandagi kar.
1 1 Tab Shaitan use chhor gaya, aur dekho, firishton ne ake us ki khidmat ki.
12 K Jab Yisii' ne suna, ki Yu- hanna giriftar liiia, tab Galil ko chala.
13 Aur Nasarat ko chhorkar, Ka- farnahum men, jo darya ke kinare, Zabulun aur Naftiili ki sarhaddon men hai, ja rah a : ki,
14 Jo Yas'aiyah nabi ue kaha tha, pitra ho ;
15 Zabuhin aiu- ISTaftili ka mulk, ya'ne gair qaumon ka Galil, jo darya ki rah Yardan ki taraf hai ;
16 Wahan ke logon ne, jo andhere men baithe the, bari roshni dekhi, aur un par, jo maut ke mulk aur saye men baithe the, nur chamkii.
17 H Usi waqt se Yisunemanadi karna, aur yih kahna shurii' kij'a, ki Tauba karo ; kyijnki asman ki badshahat nazdik a,i.
18 1[ Aur jab Yisif Galil ke darya ke kinare chala jata tha, to us ne do bhai, ya'ne Shani'aun ko, jo Patras kahlat4 hai, aur us ke bhai Andryas ko, daryii men jsil dalte dekha, ki we machhwe the.
19 Aur unhen kaha, ki Mere pichhe chale ao, ki main timi-
hen admion ke machhwe ba- naiinga.
20 We, usf waqt jalon ko chhor- kar, us ke pichhe ho li,e.
21 Wahan se barhke, us ne aur do bhai ya'ne Zabadi ke bete Ya'qilb, aur us ke bhai Yuhanna, ko apne bap Zabadi ke sath naw par apne jalon ki marammat karte dekha, aur unhen bulaya.
22 Wunhin naw aur apne bap ko chhorkar, we us ke pichhe ho li,e.
23 IT Aur Yisii'tamam Galfl men phirta hiia, un ke 'ibadatkhanon men ta'lim deta, am- badshahat ki khush-khabari ki manadi karta, aur logon ke siire dukh aur bimarl daf a karta th.a.
24 Aur tamam Siirya men us ki shuhrat hui, aur sab bimaron ko, jo tarah tarah ki bimari aur 'azab men giriftar the, aur dlwanon, aur mirgihon aur j hole ke mare hitou ko us pas la,e, aur us ne rmhen changa kiya.
2.5 Aur bahut bhir Galil aur Dikapolis aur Yarusalam, aur Ya- hildiya, aur Yardan ke par se us ke pichhe ho li.
V BlB.
1 TIT UH, bhir kodekhkar,ek VY pahar par charh gaya; aur jab baitha, us ke shagird us pas a,e.
2 Tab apni zuban kholke, unhen sikhlane laga, ki,
3 Mubarak we jo dil ke garib bain ; kyunld asman ki badshahat unhin ki hai.
4 Mubarak we jo gamgin hain ; kyunki we tasalli pawenge.
5 Mubarak we jo halim hain; kyunki we zamin ke waris honge.
() jMubarak we jo rastbazi ke bhuklie aur piyase hain; kyun- ki we asilda honge.
7 Mubarak we jo rahmdil hain; kyunki un par rahm kiya ja'ega.
8 Mubarak we jo pakdil hain ; kyunki we Khuda ko dekhenge.
MATf, V.
9 Mubarak we jo sulh karne- Viale hain ; kyiinki we Kliuda ke farzand kahla,enge.
10 Mubarak we jo rastbazi ke sabab sata,e jate hain ; kyutiki as- luan ki baclshahat unhm ki hai.
11 JNIubarak ho turn, jab mere waste tumheii la'n ta'n karen, aur satawen, aur har tarah ki buri baten jhuth se tumhare haqq men kaheu.
12 Khush ho aur khushf karo ; kyunki 4sman par tumliare liye bara badla hai ; is Hye ki unhon ne iin nabi'on ko jo timi se %e the, isi tarah sataya hai.
13 1j Turn zamin ke namak ho : par agar namak bigar ja,e, to wuh kis cliiz se mazadar kiya ja,e ? wuh kisi kam ka nahin, magar phenke jane, aur adniion ke panw tale raunde jane ka- li Turn dunya ke niir ho ; jo
shahr, ki pahar par basa hai, chhip nahi'n sakta.
15 Aur chirag balke, paimane ke tale nahm rakhte, balki chiragdan par rakhte hain ; tab un sab ko, jo ghar men bon, roshni deta.
10 Isi tarah tuinhari roshni ad- imon ke samhne chamke. taki we tumhare nek kiimon ko de- Ivhen, aur tumhare bap ki, jo as- man par hai, ta'rif karen.
17 II Yih khiyal mat karo, ki main tauret ya nabion ki kitab mansukli karne ko aya ; main mansiikh karne ko nahin, balki purf karne ko aya hun.
18 Kyiinki main turn se sach kahta hurt, ki Jab tak asman aur zamin tal na ja,en, ek nuqta ya ek shosha tauret ka hargiz na mitega, jab tak sab kuchh ptii'a na ho.
19 Pas, jo koi in hukmon men se sab se chhote ko tal dewe, aur waisahi admion ko sikliawe, daman ki badshahat men sab se chhot,4 kahla,cga ; par jo ki 'amal kare aur sikhliiwe, wuhi, asmin ki badshahat men, bara kahld,ega.
20 Kyiinki main tumhen kahta
hun, ki Agar tumhari rdstbazi Faqihon aur Farision ki se ziyada na ho, turn asman ki badshahat men kisi tarah dakhil na hoge.
21 ^ Tum sun chuke ho, ki aglon se kaha gaya, Tii khvin mat tar ; arrr jo koi khun kare, 'adalat men saza ke laiq hoga.
82 Par main tumhen kahta hiin, ki Jo kof apne bha,i par besabab gussa ho, 'adalat men saza ke qabil hoga ; aur jo koi apne bha,i ko baola kahe, majlis men saza ke la,iq hoga ; aur jo us ko ahmaq kahe, jahannam ki ag ka saza- war hoga.
23 Pas agar td qurbangah men apni nazr le jawe, aur wahan tujhe yad 4we. ki tera bha,i tujh se kuchh mukhalifat rakhta hai ;
24 To, wahan apni nazr qurbin- gali ke samlme chhorke, chala ja; pahle apne bha,i se mel kar, tab ake apni na«r guzran.
25 Jab tak tu apne nmdda',f ke sath rah men hai, jald us se mil ja ; na ho, ki mudda',i tujhe qazi ke hawale kare, aur qazi tujhe piyade ke supurd kare, aur tu qaid men pare.
26 Main tujh se sach kahta hiin, ki Jab tak kam-i kauri ada na kare, tii wahan se kiai tarah na chhutega.
27 f Tum sun chuke ho, ki aglon sekaha gaya, Tli zina na kar.
28 Par main tumhen kahta hun, ki Jo koi shahwat se kisi 'aurat par nigah kare, wuh apne dil men us ke sath zina kar chulia.
29 So, agar teri dahni ankh tere thokar khane ka ba'is ho, use nikal dal, aur phenk de ; kyiinki tere angon men se ek ka na rahna tere liye us se bihtar hai, ki tera sara badan jahannam men 4ala jawe.
30 Ya, agar tera dahn4 hiith tere liye thokar khane ka b;i'is ho, us ko kat dal aur phenk de ; kyiinki tere angon men se ek k.k na rahna tere liye us se bihtar hai, ki tera sara badim jahannam men dalaja,e.
B 2
MATI, V. VI.
31 Yih bhi likh^ gay a, ki, Jo koi apm jorii ko chhor de, use talaq nama likh de.
32 Par main tumhen kahta hiin, ki Jo koi apmjoru ko, zina ke siwa, kisi aur sabab se chhor dewe, us se zina karwat^ hai ; aur jo koi us 'aurat se, jo chhori ga,i hai, byah kare, zina karta hai.
33 f Phir turn sun chuke ho, ki aglon se kaha gaya, ki Tu jhilthi qasam na kha ; balki apni qasa- men Khudawand ke liye puri kar;
34 Par main tumhen kahta hiin, Hargiz qasam na khana ; na to asman ki, kyilnki wuh Khuda ka takht hai ;
35 Na zamin kf, kyiinki wuh us ke panw ki chauki hai ; aur na yariisalam ki, kyunki wuh bu- zurg badshah ka shahr hai ;
36 Aur na apne sir ki qasam kha, kyiinki tu ek bal ko sufed ya kala nahin kar sakta.
37 Par tumhari guftogu men, han ki han, aur nahm ki nahin ho ; kyunki jo is se ziyada hai, so burai se hota hai.
38 T[ Tum sun chuke ho, ki kaha gaya, Ankh ke badle ankh, aur dant ke badle dant :
39 Par main tumh.en kahta hiin, ki Zalim ka muqabala na karna ; balki jo tere dahne gal par taman- cha mare, dilsra bhf us kf taraf plier de.
40 Aur agar koi chihe, ki 'adalat men tujh par nalish karke teri qaba le, kurte ko bhi use lene de.
41 Agar koi tujhe ek kos begar le jawe, us ke sath do kos chala ja.
42 Jo tujh se kuchh mange, use 'inayat kar; aur jo tujh .se qarz mange, us se munh na mor.
43 T[ Tum sun chuke ho, ki kahd gaya, Apne parosi se dosti rakh, aur apne dushman se 'adawat.
44 Par main tumhen kahta hiin, ki Apne dushmanon ko piyar karo ; aur jo timi par la'nat karen, un ke liye barakat chaho ; jo tum
se kma rakhen, un ka bhala karo ; aur jo tumhen dukh den, aur sa- tftwen, un ke liye du'a karo :
45 Taki tum apne Bap ke, jo ^sman par hai, farzand ho ; ky- iinki wuh apne silraj ko badon aur nekon par ugat4 hai, aur raston aur naraston par menh barsata hai.
46 Agar tum unhin ko piyar karo, jo tumhen piyar karte hain, to tumhare lij'e kya ajr hai ? kya mahsul lenewale bhi aisa nahin karte ?
47 Aur agar tum faqat apne bhaion ko salam karo, to kya ziyada kiya ? kya mahsiil lenewale bhi aisa nahin karte ?
48 Pas tum kamil ho, jaisa, tum- hari Bap, jo asman par hai, kamil hai.
VI BAB.
1 TT^HABARDAR, tum apne IV. nek kamoii ko logon ke samhne dikhlane ke liye na karo, nahin to, tumhare Bap se, jo as- man par hai, ajr na milega.
2 Is liye jab ki tu khairat kare,. apne samhne turhi mat baja, jaise riyakar 'ibadatkhanon aur raston men karte hain, taki log un ki ta'rif karen ; main tum se sach kahta hiin, ki. We apna ajr pa chuke.
3 Par jab tii khairit kare, to chahiye ki tera bayan hath na jane, jo tera dahnahath karta hai.
4 Taki teri khairat poshida rahe, aur tera Bap jo poshida dekhta hai, khud zahir men tujhe badla dewe.
5 T[ Aur jab tu du'a mange, riya- karon kl manind mat ho ; ky- iinki we 'ibadatkhanon men aur raston ke konon par khare hoke, du'a mangne ko dost rakhte hain, taki log unhen dekhen. Main tum se sach kahta hiin. Id We apnS badla pa chuke.
6 Lekin jab tu du'a mange, apni kothri men ja, aur darwaza band
MATI, VI.
karke, apne Bap se jo poshidagi men hai, du'4 mang ; aur tera Bap jo poshida dekhtahai, zahir men tujhe badla dega.
7 Aur jab du'a mangte ho, ghair qaumon ki manind befaida bak bak mat karo ; kyunki we sa- majhte hain, ki un ki ziyadagoi se im ki sum ja,egi.
8 Par im ki manind na ho, kyunki tnmhara Bap, tumhare mangne ke pahle, janta hai, ki tmnhen kin kin chizon ki zarilrat hai.
9 Is waste turn i?i tarah du'a mango, ki'Ai liamare Bap, jo as- man par hai, tere nam ki taqdis ho.
10 Ten badshahat awe. Teri marzi, jaisi asm&n par liai, zamin par bhi bar awe.
1 1 Ilamari rozine k£ roti aj ham ko bakhsh.
12 Aur jis tarah ham apne qarz- daron ko bakhshte hain, tii apne dain ham ko bakhsh de.
13 Aur hamen iizmaish men na dal, balki bnrai se bacha : Ky- linki badshahat aur qudrat aur jalal hamesha tere hi hain. Amin.
1 4 Is liye ki agar turn admfon ke gunah bakhshoge, to tmnliara Bap bhi, jo asman par hai, tum- lien bhi bakhshegai.
15 Par agar turn Mmion ke gunah na bakhshoge to tumhara Bap bhi tumhare gunah na bakh- sliega.
16 IT Phir jab turn roza rakho, malckaron ki manind apna chilira lidas na banao, kyunki we apna munh bigarte hain. Id log unhen rozadar janen. Main tum se sach Ivahta hun, ki We apna badla pa chuke.
1 7 Par jab tii roza rakhe, apne sir par chikna laga, aur munh dho.
18 Taki admi nahin balki tera Bap jo poshida hai, tujhe rozadar jane : aur tera Bap jo posliidagi men dekhta hai, zahir men tujhe badla de.
19 IT Mai apne waste zamin par j
jara'a na karo, jah^ kira aur morcha kharab karte hain, aur jahfa chor sendh deke churate hain.
20 Balki mil apne liye asman par jam'a karo, jahau na kira na morcha kharab karte, aur na chor sendh deke churate hain.
21 Kyunki jahan tumhara kha- zana hai, wahin tumhara dU bhi laga rahega.
32 Badan ka chirag ankh hai ; pas agar teri 4nkh saf ho, to tera Sara badan roshan hoga.
23 Par agar teri ankh saf nahin, to tera sara badan andhera hoga ; is liye, agar vrah niir, jo tujh men hai, tariki ho, to kaisi tariki thahregi.
24 II Koi admi do khawindon ki khidmat nahin kar sakta, is hye ki ya ek se dushmani rakhega, aur diisre se dosti, ya ek ko manega, aur diisre ko nachiz janega. Tum Khuda avir daulat donon ki khid- mat nahin kar sakte.
25 Is liye main tum se kahta hiin, apni zindagi ke liye fikr na karo, ki ham kya kha,enge, aur kj^a pi,enge, na apne badan ke, ki kya i)ahinenge ; kya zmdagi khu- rak se bihtar nahin, aur badan poshak se ?
26 Hawa ke parandon ko dekho ; we na bote, na laute, na kothi men jam'a karte hain, taubhi tumhara Bap, jo .asman ])ar hai, un ki parwarish karta hai. Kya tiun un se bihtar nahin ho ?
27 Tum men se kaun hai jo fikr karke apni 'umr men ek ghari barha sakta hai ?
28 Aur poshak ki kyiin fikr karte ho ? jangli sosan ko dekho, kaise barhte hain ; wuh na mihnat karte, na katte hain :
29 Par main tumhen kahta hiiu, ki Sulaim.4n bhi, apni sari shan o shaukat men, un men se ek ki manind pahine na the.
30 Pas jab Khuda maidan kl ghas ko, jo aj hai, aur kal taniir men jhonki jati, yiin pahinata hai.
MATI, VI. VII.
to kya turn ko, ai sust i'atiqado, ziyada na pahiaa,ega ?
yi Is live yih kahke fiki- mat karo, ki Ham kya kha,enge, yk Kya pi,enge, ya Kya pahinenge ;
3'3 Kydnki in sab chizon ki ta- lasli men gair qaumen rahti liain, aur tumhari Bap, jo asman par liai, janta hai, ki tmn mi sab chizon ke muhtaj ho.
33 I'ar turn, pahle, Khiida ki badshiihat aur us ki rastbazi ko dhiiiidho, to, un ke siwa, yih sab chizen bhi tumhen milengi.
34 Pas, kal ki fikr na karo, kyuijki kal apni chizon ki ap hi fikr kar legii ; £j ka dukh, aj hi ke live bas hai.
Vn BAB.
1 ' \IB na lagao, ki tmn par 'aib Xa na lagaya jawe.
2 Kyilnkijis tarah turn 'aib la- gate ho, iisi tarah turn par bhi 'aib lagaya ja,ega ; aurjispaimane se turn napte ho us hi se tmn- hare waste napa ja,ega.
3 Aur us tinke ko, jo tere bhai ^1 ankh men hai, kj'iin dekht.4 hai, par us kanri par jo teri ankh men hai, nazar nahin kartsi ?
4 Ya, kyiinkar, tii apnc bhai ko kahta. Us tinke ko, jo terf ankh men hai, la nikal diin ; aur dekh, khiid teri ankh men kanri hai.
6 Ai riyakar, pahlc kanri ko apni ankh se nikal, tab us tinke ko ajine bhai ki ankh se achchhi tarah dekhke nikal sakega.
6 T[ Pakchizkuttonkomatdo, aur apne moti siiaron ke age na phen- ko ; aisa na ho, ki we unhen pamal karen, aur phirkar tumhen phiren.
7 If Mango, ki tumhen diyaja,ega; dhundho, ki tuni paogc ; khat- khatao, to tumhare waste khola
^^'^^^- . , , , ^ .
8 Kyunki jo koi mangta hai,
use milta, aur jo koi dhundhta, so pata hai ; aur jo koi khat- khatiita, us ke waste khola ja,ega.
9 Tmu men se kaun hai, ki agar
us ka beta us se rotf mange, -WTih use patthar dewe ?
10 Ya agar machhli mange, use samp de ?
11 Pas jab ki turn jo bure ho, apne larkoii ko achchhi chizen dene jante ho, to kitn.a ziyada tumhara Bap, jo asman par hai, unhen jo us se mangte bain, ach- chhi chizen degk.
12 Pas jo kuchh turn chahte ho, ki log tmuhare sath karen, waisa turn bill vm ke sath karo ; kyunki tauret aur anbiya ka khulasa yihi ' hai.
13 f Tang darwaze se dakhil ho ; kyiiijld chaura hai wuh darwaza, aur kushada hai wuh rasta, jo hahikat ko pahunchata hai, aur bahut hain, jo us se dakhil bote.
1 4 Kya hi tang hai wuh darwaza, aur sakri hai wuh rah, jo zindagi ko pahunchati, aur thore hain jo use pate.
15 11 Jhuthe nabiose khabardar ralio, jo tumh.4re pas bheron ke bhes men ate, par haqiqat men pharnewale bheriye hain.
) 6 Tmn unhen un ke phalon se pahchanogc. li^yk kanton se angiir, ya ilntkataroii se anjir tor te hain ?
17 Usi tai-ah bar ek adichha da- raklit aclichhe phal lata, aur bura dai-akht bure phal lata hai.
18 Achchha darakht bure phal naliin Li sakta, na bura darakht achchhe phal la sakta.
19 Jo darakht achchhe phal na- hin lata, kata aur ag men dala jatii hai.
20 Pas un ke phalon se turn unhen pahchanoge.
21 li Ka har ek, jo mujhe Khu- dawand Klmdawand kahta hai, asman ki badshahat men dakhil hoga, magar wuhi, jo mere asmani Biip ki marzi par chalta hai.
i'l Us din bahutere mujhe ka- henge, Ai Khudawand, ai Khuda- wand, kya ham ne tere nam se nubuwat nahin ki, aur tere nam se deon ko nahin nikala, aur
MATf, vn. vm.
tere nam se Ijahut si karamat zaliir nahfn kin ?
23 Us waqt main un se sSf ka-" hiinga, ki Main kablii tum se waqif na tha ; ai badliaro, mere pas se ditr ho,
24 Pas, jo koi meri yih baten sunta, aiir unhen 'amal men lata hai, main use us 'aqlmand ki manind thahrata hun, jis ne chatan par apna ghar banaya ;
25 Aur menli barsa, aur barhen a,]!!, aur andhian chalin, aiu- us gliar par sadma pahunchayd ; par wuh na gira, kyiinki us ki new chatan par dali gayi thf.
26 Par jo koi meri ye baten sunta, aur 'amal men nahi'n lata, wuh us bewaqilf ki manind thah- rega, jis ne apna ghar reti par banaya ?
27 Aur menh barsa, aiu: barhen a,in, aur andhian chalin, aur us ghar ko sadma pahunchaya, aur wuh gir para, aur us ka girna haulnak waqi' hiia.
28 Aur aisa hvia, ki jab Yisii' yih baten kah chuka, to wuh bhir us ki ta'Iim se dang hui.
29 Kyiinki wuh Faqihon ki ma- nind nahin, balki ikhtiyarwale ke taur par sikhlata tha.
vm BlB.
1 TAB wuh us pahar se utra, eJ bahut si bhir us ke pichhe ho li.
2 Aur, dekho, ek korhi ne ake use sijda kiya aur kaha, Ai Khu- dawand, agar tu chahe, to mujhe pak saf kar sakta hai.
.3 Yisii' ne hath barhake use chhiia aur kaha, Main chahta hun, tu pak skt ho. Wunhin us ka korh jata raha.
4 Tab YisiI' ne use kaha, Dekh, kisi se na kahiyo ; par jake apne tain kahin ko dikha, aur jo nazr Mvisa ne muqarrar ki, guzran, taki un ke liye gawahi ho.
5 U Aur jab YisiI' Kafarnahum men dakliil hua, ek siibadar us
9
pas aya, aur us se minnat karke kaha, ki,
6 Ai Khudawand, mera chhokra jhole ka mara ghar men para, aur nihayat dukh men hai.
7 Yisii' ne us se kaha, Main &ke use changa kariinga.
8 Siibadar ne jawab men kaha, Ai Khudawand, main is laiq na- liin, ki tii mcri clihat tale awe ; balki, sirf ek bat kah, to mera chhokra changa ho ja,ega.
9 Kyiinki, main bhi, jo diisre ke ikhtiyar men hiin, aur sipahi mere hukm men hain, jab ek ko kahta hiin, Ja, \Yah jata hai ; aur diisre ko, ki A, wuh ata hai ; aur apne gulam ko, ki Yih kar, wuh karta hai.
1 0 Yisii' ne yih sunkar ta'ajjub kiya, avir un ko jo pichhe age the, kaha. Main tum se sach kahta hun, ki main ne aisa iman Israel men bhi nahin paya.
11 Aur main tum se kahta hiin, ki Ijahutere piirab aur pachchhim se awenge, aur Abiraham o Iz,hak aur Ya'qiii) ke sath ^sman ki bad- shahat men baithepge.
12 Par badshahat kefarzand ba- har andhere men dale ja,enge, jahan rona aur dant pisna hoga.
13 Tab Yisii' ne us sardar ko kaha, Ja, aur jaisa tii iman laya, tere liye waisa hi ho ; aur usi ghari us ka chhokra changa ho gay4.
14 ^ Aur Yisii' ne Patras ke ghar men ake dckha, ki us ki sas pari, aur us par tap charhi hai.
1.5 Aur us ka hath chhiia ; tab tap us par se utar ga,i, aur wuh uthi aur un ki khidmat karne lagi.
16 T[ Jab sham hiii, uske pas ba- hut se diwanon ko la,e, aur us ne riihon ko nikal diya, aur sab ko, jo bimar the, changa kiya.
17 Aisa, ki jo Yas'aiyiih nabi ne kaha tha, piira hiia, ki, Us ne &p hamari mandagian le lin, aur ha- mari bimarian utha liii.
18 H Jab Yisii' ne bahut si bhir
10
MATI, Vin. IX.
apne as pas deklii, us ne hukm kiya, ki par jaweii.
19 Aur ek Faqih ne ake us se kaha, Ai ustad, jahan kahm tu ja,e, main tere pichhe chalunga.
20 Yisii' ne us se kaha, ki Lom- rion ke live manden anr hawa ke parandpn ke waste basere hain, par Ibn i Adam ke liye jagah nahm, jahan apna sir dhare.
21 Us ke shagirdon men se diisre ne lis se kaha, Ai Khudawand, mujhe rukhsat de, ki pahle jakar apne bap ho gariin.
22 Par Yisu' ne us se kaha, Tu mere piclihe a, aur murdonko apne murde garne de.
23 f Aur jab wuh naw par chaT- ha, us ke shagird us ke pichlie a,e.
24 Aur, dekho, darya men aisi barf andhi a,i, ki naw lahron men clihip ga,i, par wuh sota tha.
25 Tab us ke shagirdon ne ^ke use jagaya aur kaha, Ai Khuda- wand hamen bacha, Id ham diibe.
26 Us ne unhen kaha, Ai kam i'atiqado, kyiin darte ho ? Tab us ne uthke hawa aur darya ko danta, to bara iiiwa lio gay4.
37 Aur log ta'ajjub karkekahne lage, ki Yih kis tarah ka admi hai, ki hawa aur darya bhi us kj mante hain.
28 ir Jab us par Gargasinon ke mulk men pahimcha, do diwane qabron se nikalkar use mile ; we aise tund the, ki koi us raste se chal iia sakta tha.
29 Aur, dekho, iinhon ne chillake kaha, Ai Yisil', Khuda ke Bete, hamen tujh se kya kam ? tii ya- han ay6, ki waqt se pahle hamen dukh de ?
30 Aur un se kuchh diir suaron ka ek bara gol charta thii.
31 So deon ne us ki minnat karke kaha, Agar tii ham ko ni- kalta hai, to hamen un suaron ke gol men jane de.
32 Tab us ne unhen kaha, Jao ; we nikalke un suaron ke gol men ga,e ; aur dekho suaron ka sara gol
karare par se darya men kiidd, aur pani men dilb mara.
33 Tab charanewale bhage, aur shahr men jakar, sab mdjara aur un diwanon ka ahwal bayan kiya.
34 Aur, dekho, sara shahr Yisii' ki mulaqat ko nikla, aur use dekhke, us ki minnat ki, ki un k£ sarhadd se bahar jawe.
IX BAB.
1 "DHIR naw par charhke par -*- utra, aur apne shahr men aya.
2 Aur dekho, ek jhole ke mare ko, jo charpa,! par para tha, us pas la,e. YisiI' ne, un ka imdn dekhke, us jhole ke mare se kahi, Ai bete, khitir jam' a rakh, tere gimah mu'af hiie.
3 Tab ba'ze Paqihon ne apne dil men kaha, ki Yih kufr bakt4 hai.
4 Yisu* ne un ke khiyal daryaft karke kaha, Turn kyiin apne dilon men badgumani karte ho ?
5 Kya kahna asan hai, yih, ki Tere gunah mu'af hiie, ya yih, ki Uth aur chal.
6 Lekin taki turn jano, ki Ibn i Adam ko zamin par gunah mu'af karne ka ikhtiyar hai, us ne us jhole ke mare se kaha, Uth, apni charpa,! utha le, aur apne ghar chalaja.
7 Wuh uthkar apne ghar chala gaya.
8 Tab logon ne yih dekhkar ta'ajjub kiya, aur Khuda ki ta'rif karne lage, ki aisi qudrat insan ko baklishi.
9 H Phir jab Yisu' wahan se age barha, to Mati name ek shakha ko mahsiil ki chauki par baithe dekha, aur use kaha. Mere pichhe a. Wuh uthke us ke pichhe chala.
10 f Am- yun hua, ki jab Yisii' ghar men khane baitha, dekho, bahut se mahsiil lenewale aur gunahgar ake us ke shagirdon ke sath khane baithe.
11 Jab Farision ne yih dekha,
mat! IX.
11
us ke sliagirdon se kaha, Tum- hara ustad mahsiil lenew&lon aur gvmahgaron ke sath kyiin khata hai?
12 Yisil' ne yili sunkar unlien kaha, Bhale changon ko hakim darkar nahin, balki bimaron ko.
13 Par turn Jake us ke ma'ne da- ryaft karo, ki Main qurbani ko nahm, balki rahm ko chahta hun ; kyiinki main rastbazon ko nalim, balki gunalig^ron ko tauba ke liye bulane ko aya liiin.
1 4 f Us waqt Yuhanna ke shagir- don ne us pas ake kaha, ki Ham aur Tarisi kyiin aksar roza rakhte liain ; par tere shagird roza nahin rakhte ?
15 YisiI' ne imhen kaha, Kya ba- rati, jab tak dulha un ke sath hai, udas ho sakte hain ? lekin, wuh din awenge, ki dulha un se juda kiya ja,ega; tab we roza ra- khenge.
16 Ko,i purani qabii par kore kapre ka pain and nahin lagata, kyilnki wuh paiwand qaba se kuchli khainch leta hai, aur us ka chir barh jata.
17 Aur na,i mai purani mashkon men nahin bharte, nahin to mash- ken phat jatin, aur mai bahjati, aur mashken kharab ho jatin, balki na,i mai na,i mashkon men bharte hain, to donon bachi rahti hain.
18 f Jab wuh yih baten un se kah raha tha, dekho, ek sardar ne akar use sijda kiy4 aur kaha, Meri beti ab tamam hiii, par tii chal aur apna hath us par rakh, ki wuh ji uthegi.
19 Yisii' uthke apne shagirdon ke sath us ke pichhe chala.
20 1 Aur, deklio, ek 'aurat ne, jis ka barali haras se lahil jari tha, us ke pichhe ake us ke kurte ka daman chhiia.
20 Wuh apne ji men kahti thi. Agar main sirf us ka kurta •chhuungi, bhali changi ho jailngi.
22 Tab Yisil' ne pichhe phirke use dekha, aur kaha Ai beti,
khatir jam'a rakh, ki tere iman ne tujhe changa kiya. Pas, wuh 'aurat usi ghari se changi ho ga,i.
23 Aur jab Yisii' us sardar ke ghar pahuncha, aur us ne bansli bajanewalon aur jama'at ko gul machate dekha, to unhen kaha,
24: Kinai-e ho, ki larki mari na- hin, balki soti hai. We us par hanse.
25 Jab we log bahar nikale ga,e, us ne andar jake us ka hatli pakra, aur wuh larki uthi.
26 Tab us ki shuhrat us tamam mulk men phaUi.
27 \ Jab Yisii' wahdn se rawana hua, do andhe us ke piclihe pu- karte a,e, ki Ai Ibn i Daiid, ham par rahm kar.
28 Aur jab wuh ghar men pa- huncha, we andhe us pas k,t ; Yi- sii' ne unhen kaha, Kya tumhen i'atiqad hai, ki main yih kar sakta hiin ? We bole, Han, ai Khuda- wand.
29 Tab us ne im ki ankhon ko chhiike kaha, ki Jaisa tmnhara i'atiqad hai, waisa tumhare hye ho.
30 To un ki ankhen khid ga,in, aur Yisii' ne unhen takid karke kaha, Khabardar, ko,i na jane.
31 Par unhon ne jake us tamam mulk men us ki shuhrat ki.
32 % Jis waqt we bahar nikle, de- kho, log ek giinga diwana us pas la,e.
33 Aur jab deo nikala gaya, wuh gunga bola. Aur logon ne ta'ajjub karke kaha, Aisa kabhi Israel men na dekha tha.
34 Par Farision ne kaha, ki Wuh deon ke sardar ki madad se de- on ko lukalta hai.
35 Aur Yisii' un sab shahrou aur bastion men jake, un ke 'iba- datkhanon men ta'hm deta, aur biidshahat ki khushkhabari k£ manadi, aur logon ki har ek bi- mari aur dukh dard diir karta thfl
36 IT Aur jab us ne jama'aton ko dekha u ko im par rahm aya ;
12
MATI, XI.
kyunki, we, un bheron ki manind, jin ka charwaha na lio, 'ajiz aur pareshan thin.
37 Tab us ne apne shagirdon se kaha, ki Pakke khet to bahut bain, par mazdiir tboi'e.
38 Is Hye turn khet ke mahk ki mimiat karo, ki wuh apne khet katne ke liye mazdiiron ko bliej dewe.
X BAB.
I T) HIR us ne apne b.4rab sha- JL girdon ko pas bulake unhen
qudrat bakhshi, ki najiak ruhon ko nikalen, aur har tarah ki bi- mari aur dukh dard ko diir karen.
2 Aur barah rasukm ke yih nam haiii, Pallia, Sham'aiin, jo Patras kahlata, aur us ka bhai Andry-as, Zabadi ka beta Ya'qub, aur us kk bhai Yuhanna :
3 Failbus aurBarthulania,Thum.4 aur mahsul lenewala Mati, Haifa ka beta Ya'qub, aur Labbi jo Thaddi bhi kahlata.
4 Sham'aun i Kan'ani, aur Ya- hudah Iskariyuti, jis ne use pa- karwa diya.
5 Un barahon ko Yisil' ne far- make bheja, ki Gair qamnon ki taraf na jana, aur Samarion ke kisi shahr men dakhil na hona :
6 Balki, pahle, Israel ke ghar ki khOji hiii bheron ke pas jiio.
7 Aur chalte hue mauadi karo, ki Asman ki badshahat nazdik a,i.
8 Bimaron ko changa karo, ko- rhion ko pak saf karo, murdon kojilao, deon ko nikalo; turn ne muft paya, muft do.
9 Na sona, na rupa, na tamba apni kamar men rakho.
1(J Raste ke liye na jholi, na do kurtc, na jiitian, na lathi lo ; kyunki khurak mazdiir ka liaqq liai.
II Aur jis shahr ya basti men dakhil ho, darj'aft karo, ki laiq wahan kaun hai, aur jab tak wahan se na niklo, wahin raho.
12 Aur jab tum kisi ghar men jao, use salam karo.
13 Agar wuh ghar laiq hai, to tumhara salam use pahunchega ; aur agar kiiq nahin, to tumhara salam tum par phir awcga.
14 Aur jo ko,i tumhen qabul na kare, aur tunihari haten na sune, us ghar ya us shahr se nikalke apne panw ki gard jhar do.
15 Main tum se sach kahta hun, ki 'Adalat ke din Sadiim aur 'A- miirah ki zamin ke liye us shahr ki nisbat ziyada asani hogi.
16 ^ Deklio,main tumhen bheron ki nianind bhcriyon ke bich meii bhejta hiin ; pas tum samp ki tarah hoshyar, aur kabiitar ki manind bcbad ho.
17 Magar adnn'on se khabardar raho, ki we tumhen apni kachah- rion men pakarw.aenge aur apne 'ibadatkhanon men kore marenge.
18 Aur tum mere waste hakimon aur badshahon ke samhne hazir kiye jaoge, ki un par aur gair qaumon par gawahi ho.
19 Lckin jab we tmnhen pakar- wa,eii, fikr na karo, ki ham kis tarah ya kya kahenge, kyunki jo kuchh tumhen kahne hoga, so usi ghari tumhen us ki again hogi.
20 Kyunki kahne wale tum nahin, balki tumhare Bap ki Riih tum men bolegi.
21 Bhai bhai ko, aur bap befe ko, qatl ke liye ])akarwa,ega, aur lai'ke ague ma bap ki mukhalifat men uthenge, aur mihen marwa dalenge.
23 Aiu- mere ndm ke ba'is, sab tum se dushmani karenge ; par wuh io akhir tak bardaslit karesa, SO hi najat pawega.
23 Jab we tumhen ek shahr men satawen, to dusre men bhag jao ; main tum se sach kahta hiin, ki Tum Israel ke sab shahron men na phir chukoge, jab tak ki Ibn i Adam na a le.
24 Shagird apne ustad se bara nahin, na naukar apne khawind se. ,
25 Bas hai, ki shagird apne ustad ki, aur naukar apne klia- wind ki manind ho. Jab iinhon ne ghar ke malik ko Ba'alzabi'd kalia hai, to kitnd ziyada us ke logon ko na kahenge?
•J6 Pas un se na daro ; kyuiiki koi chfz dhanpi nahm, jo khid na ja,e, aur na chhipi, jo jam na ja,e.
27 Jo kuchh main tumhen and- here men kahta hiin, lytile men kaho ; aur jo kuchh tumhare kanon men kaha ja,e, kothon par manadi karo.
28 Aur un se, jo badan ko qatl karte, par jan ko qatl nahm kar sakte, mat daro, balki usi se daro, jo jan aur badan, donon ko, jahannam men halak kar sakta hai.
29 Kya ek paise ko do gaure nahm bikte .'' aur un men se, ek bhi, tumhare Bap ki be niarzi, zamin par nahin girta.
30 BaM, tumhare sir ke bal bhi gine hain.
31 Pas, mat daro, turn baliut gauron se bihtar ho.
.32 Is liye,jo koi, admionke age, mera iqrar karega, main bhi apne Bap ke age, jo asman par hai, us ka iqrar kariinga.
33 Par, jo ko,i, admion ke age, mer4 inkar karega, main bhi apne Bap ke age, jo asman par hai, tis ka inkar kariinga.
34 Yih mat samjho, ki main zamin par sulh karwane aya ; sulh karwane nahin balki tal- war chalane ko aya hiin.
3o Kyiinki main aya hiin, ki mard ko us ke bap, aur beti ko us ki ina, aur bahii ko us ki sas se juda kariln.
36 Aur admi ke dushman us ke ghar hi ke log honge.
37 Jo ko,i ma bap ko mujh se ziyada chahta hai, mere laiq nahin hai, aur jo koi beta ya beti ko mujh se ziyada piyar karta, mere laiq nahin hai.
38 Aur jo koi apni salib uthake
MATf, X. XI. 13
mere piehhe nahin at&, mere laiq nahin hai.
•39 Jo ko,i apni jan bach&ta hai, use kho,ega ; par jo mere waste apni jan kho,ega, use pa,ega.
40 f Jo tumhen qabiil karta, mu- jhe qabul kartii hai ; aur jo mujhe qabiil karta hai, use, jis ne mujhe bheja, qabiil kartii hai.
41 Jo koi nabi ke nam se nabi ko qabiil karta hai, nabi ka ajr p3,egii ,- aur jo rastb.4z ke nam se rastb.az ko qabul karta, rastb^z ka ajr pa,ega.
42 Aur jo ko,i, in chhoton men. se, ek ko shagird ke nam se faqat ek piyala thanda p;ini pila,eg.a, main turn se sach. kahta hiin, ki wuh apna badla be pa,e na raliega.
XI BAB.
1 AUR ais& hua, ki jab YLsu' ■^ apne barah shagirdon ko hukm de chuka, to wahan se ra- wana hiia, ki un ke shahron men ta'lim aur manadi kare.
2 Yuhanna ne qaidkhane men Masih ka bayan sunkar apne shagirdon men se do ko bhejke us se puchhwaya, ki,
3 Kya, jo anewala tha, tu hi hai, ya ham dilsre ki rah taken ?
4 lisii' ne jawab men unhen kaha, ki Jo kuchh turn sunte aur dekhte ho, jiike, Yuhanna se bayan karo, ki
5 Andhe deklite, aur langre chalte, korhi pak saf bote, aur bahre sunte, aur murde ji uthte hain, aur garibon ko khush kha- bari siina,i jati hai.
H Aur mubarak wuh hai, jo mere sabab thokar na kba,e.
7 IT Jab we rawana hiie, Yisit' Yuhanna ki babat jama'aton se kahne laga, ki Tum jangal men kya dekhne ko ga,e? Kya, ek sarkanda jo hawa se hilta hai?
8 Phir tum kya dekhne ko ga,e ? Kya, ek mard ko, jo mihin kapra
14
pahine hai? dekho, jo mihm poshak pahinte badshahon ke mahallon men hain.
9 Phir turn kya dekhne ko ga,e ? Kya, ek nabi? han, main tum se kahta hun, balki nabi se bara.
10 Kyiinki yih wuh hai, jis ki babat likha hai, ki, Dekho, main apna rasiil tere age bhejtii hun, jo tere age teri rah durust karega.
1 1 Main turn se sach kahta hiin, ki Un men se jo 'auraton se paida hue, Yuhanna baptisma denewale se koi bara zahir nahin hiia; lekin jo asman ki badshahat men ehhota hai, so us se bara hai.
12 Yuhanna baptisma denewale ke waqt se ab tak, asman ki badshahat par zabardasti hoti hai, aur zabardast log use chhm lete hain,
13 Kyiinki sab nabi aur tauretne Yuhanna ke waqt tak nabiiwat ki.
14 Aur Iliyas jo anewala tha, yihi hai ; chalio, to qabiil karo.
15 Jis kisi ke kan sunne ke hon, sune.
16 T[ Lekin is zamane ke logon ko main kis se tamsil dun ? We un larkon ki manind hain, jo bazaroTi men baithke apne yaron ko pu- karke kahte hain, ki
17 Ham netumhare waste bansli bajaf, par tum na nache ; ham ne tumhare liye matam kiya, par tum ne chhati na pi'ti.
1 8 Kyiinki Yuhanna khata pita nahin aya, aur we kahte hain, ki Us par ek deo hai.
19 Ibn i Adam khata pita aya, aur we kahte hain, ki Dekho, ek khaii, aur sharabi, aur mahsiil lenewalon aur gunahgaron ka yar. Par hikmat apne farzandon ke age rast thahri.
20 Tf Tab un shahron ko, jin men us ke bahut se nm'ajize zahir hiie, malamat karne laga, kyunki un- hon ne tauba na ki thi : ki
21 Ai Khurazln, tujh par afsos ! ai Bait Saida, tujh par afsos ! kyunki yih mu'ajize jo tumhen dikha,e ga,e, agar Siir aur Saida
MATf, XI. XII.
men dikha,e jate, to we tat orhke, aur ^thak men baithke, kab ke tauba kar chukte.
22 Pas main tum se kahta hiin, ki Silr o Saida ke liye 'adalat ke din tum se ziyada asani hogi.
23 Aur ai Kafarnahmn, jo as- man tak pahunchaya gaya, til do- zakh men giraya ja,ega ; kyunki yih mu'ajize jo tujh men dikhae ga,e, agar Sadiim men dikha,e jate, to aj tak qaim rahta.
24 Par main tum se kahta hiin, ki 'Adalat ke din Sadum ke mulk par tujh se ziyada asani hogi.
25 1i Usi waqt Yisii' phir kahne laga, ki, Ai bap, asman aur zamin ke Khudawand, main teri ta'rif karta hun, ki tu ne in chizon ko danaon aur 'aqlmandon se chhi- paya, avir bachchon par khol diya.
26 Han, ai Bap, kiyiinhin tujhe pasand aya.
27 Mere Bap ne sab kuchh mujhe sompa, aur ko,i Bete ko nahin janta, magar Bap ; aur koi Bap ko nahin janta, magar Beta, aur wuh, jis par Beta use zahir kiya chahta.
28 IT Ai tum logo, jo thake aur bare bojh se dabe ho, sab mere pas ao; ki main tumhen aram dunga.
29 Mera jiia apne lipar lelo, aur mujh se sfldio ; kyiinki main halim, aur dil se khaksar hiin, to tum apne jion men aram paoge.
30 Kyiinki mera jua mulaim, aur mera bojh lialka hai.
XII BAB.
1 TTS waqt Yisii' sabt ke din LJ fcheton men se jata tha, aur us ke shagird bhilkhe the, aur we balen tor tor khane lage.
2 Tab Farision ne dekhke, us se kaha, Dekh, tere shagird wuh kam karte hain, jo sabt ke din karna rawa nahin.
3 Us ne unhen kaha, Kya tum ne nahin parha jo Daud ne kiya,
MATi, xn.
15
jab wuh aur us ke sathi bhiikhe the?
4 Wuh kyunkar Khuda ke ghar men gaya, aur nazar ki rotian kham, jo us ko aur us ke sathion ko khiina rawa na tha, magar faqat kahmon ko rawa tha ?
5 Aur kya turn ne tauret men nahin parha, ki kahiii sabt ke din haikal men sabt ki hurmat nahin karte, taubhi begunah hain ?
6 Aur main tuinhen kahta hun, ki Yahan ek shakhs hai, jo haikal se bhi buzurg hai.
7 Par agar timi us ki ma'nf jante, ki Slain qurbani ko naliin, balki rahm ko chahtii. hun, to turn begunalion Ito gmiahgar na thahrate.
8 Kyiiuki Ibn i Adam sabt ka bhi Khudawand hai.
9 Phir walian se rawana holte, un ke 'ibadatkiiaiie men gaya :
10 IT Aur dekhojwahanek shakhs tha, jis ka hatli sukh gaya tlia. Tab unhon ne, is irade se, lei us par nalish karen, us se puchha, ki Kya sabt ke din changa karna i-awa hai ?
11 Us ne unhen kaha, ki Tvim men se aisa kaun hai, ki jis ke pas ek bher ho, agar wuh sabt ke din garhe men gire, wuh use pakarke na nikale ?
12 Pas admi bher se kitna bihtar hai ? is liye sabt ke din neki karni rawa hai.
13 Tab us ne us sliakhs ko kaha, ki Apna hath lamba kar ; us ne lamba kiya, aur wuh dusre ki manind changa ho gaya.
14 H Tab Farisionne baharjake salah ki, ki use mar daleii.
15 Yisii' yih janke wahan se cliala, aur bahut si jama'aten us ke piohhe ho h'n, aur us ne un sab ko changa kiya ;
16 Aur unhen takid ki, ki mujhe zahir na karna :
17 Taki wuh, jo Yas'aiyah nabf ne kaha tha, pura ho, ki
18 Dekho mera khadim, jise main ne chuna, aur mera piyara,
jis se mera dil khusli hai, main apni ruh us par dalunga, aur wuh gair qaumon se shara bayan ka- rega.
19 Wuh jhagra aur shor na ka- vegk, aur bazaron men koi us ki awaz na sunega.
■20 Wuh masle hue sarkande ko na torega, aur dhunwan uthte hiie san ko na bujhawega, jab tak insaf ko galib na kar&we.
31 Aur us ke nam par gair qau- men asra rakhengi.
23 IT Tab us pas ek andhe giinge diwane ko la,e, aur us ne use changa kiya ; chunanchi wuh andha gilnga dekhne bohie laga.
23 Aui sari bhir dang ho gai, aur kahne lagi, Kyi yih Daiid ka beta nahin ?
24 Par Farision ne sunlce kaha, ki Yih deon ko nahin nikiilta, magar deon ke sardar Ba'alzabiil ki madad se.
25 Yisii' ne un ke khiyalon ko daryaft karke, unhen kaha, Jo jo badshahat apas men barkhilaf ho, wiran ho jati; aur jis jis shahr yii ghar men mukhalafat ho, abad na rahega.
26 Aur agar Shaitan Shaitan ko dilr kare, to wuh apna hi mukha- lif hiia; phir us ki badsliahat Icyiinkar qaim raliegi ?
27 Aur agar main Ba'alzabiil ki madad se deon ko nikalta hiin, to tumh.are bete kis ki madad se nilcalte hain ? is hye wehi tumhari 'adalat karenge.
28 Par agar main Khuda k; ruh se deon ko nikalta hiin, to albatta Khuda ki badshahat turn pas a pahunchi.
29 Nahin to, kyunkar ho sakta hai, ki kof kisi zorawar ke ghar men jakar us ke asbab lut le; magar yih, ki pahle us zorawar ko bandhe, tab us ka ghar liite.
30 Jo mere sath nahin, mera mu- khalif'hai, aur jo mere satli jam'a nahin karta, bitlirata liai.
31 H Is liye main turn se kahta hiin, ki logon ka bar tarah ka gimah
16
aur knfr mu'af ho sakega ; magar wuh kufr jo Ruh ke haqq men ho, logon ko mu'af na hoga.
32 Jo koi Ilm i Adam ke haqq men bura kahe, use mu"af ho sa- kega ; par jo Ruh i Quds ke haqq men hiu-a kahe, use hargiz mu'af na hogii, na is jahan men, na us jahan men.
33 Ya to darakht ko achchha kaho, aur us ke yhal ko achchha, ya darakht ko bura kaho, aur us ka phal bura; kyuiiki darakht phal hi se pahchana jata hai.
34 Ai sampon ke bachcho, tum biu'e hoke kyuijkar achchhi bat kah sakte ho ? kydnki jo dil men bhara hai, so hi munh par ata hai.
35 Achchha admi dil ke achchhe khazane se achchhi cluzen nikalta hai, aur bura admi bure khaziinc Be buri chizen bahar lata.
36 Par main tum se kahta hiin, ki Har ek behiida bat jo ki log kahen, 'adalat ke din us ka hisab denge.
37 Kytinki tu apni baton hi se rastkar gina ja,ega, avir apni baton hi se gunahgar thahrega.
38 il Tab ba'ze Faqih aur Eari- sion ne jawab men kaha, ki Ai ustad, ham tujh se ek nishan dekha chahte bain.
39 Us ne unhen jawab diya, ki Is zamane ke bad aur haramkar log nishan (Ihundhte hain ; par Yiinas nabi ke nishan ke siwa, ko,i nishan unhen dikhaya na jae,ga.
40 Kyiinki jaisa Yiinas tin rat din machhli ke pet men raha, "waisa hi Ibn i Adam tin rat din zamin ke andar rahega.
41 Ninawah ke log is zamane ke logon ke sath 'adalat ke din uthenge, aur mihen gunahgar tha- hra,eiige ; kyiinki unhon ne Yii- nas ki manadi jiar tauba ki, aur dekho, yahan ek hai, jo Yiinas se buzurg hai.
42 Dakhin ki Begam is zamane ke logon ke sath 'adalat ke din
MATi, XII. xni.
uthegi, aur imhen gunahgdr tha- hra,egi ; kyiinki wuh zamin ke ka- niire se Sulaiman ki hikmat sunne ko a,i; aur dekho, j^ahan ek Su- laiman SB' buzurg hai.
43 Jab napiik riih admi se ba- har nikalti, to siikhi jagahon men aram dhundhti phirti, aur jab na- hi'n pati, to kahti, ki,
44 Main apne ghar men jis se nikli luin, pbir jaiingi ; aur ake use kbali aur jhara aur lais patf hai.
4.5 Tab jake aur sat ruhen, jo us se badtar hain, apne sath lati ; aur we dakhil hoke wahan basti hain ; so us admi ka pichhla hai agle se bura liota hai. Is zamane ke logon ka hai bhi aisa hi hoga.
46 if Jab wuh jama'aton se yih k?ih raha tha, dekho, us kima aur bhai bahar khare us se bat kiya chahte the.
47 Tab kisf ne us se kaha, ki Dekh, teri ma aur tere bhai ba- har khare tujh se bat kiyk chahte hain.
48 Par us ne jawab men khabar denewale se kaha, Kami hai meri ma aur kaun mere bhai ?
49 Aur apna hath apne sha- girdon ki taraf barhake kaha, ki Dekh meri ma aur mere bhai !
50 Kyiinki jo koi mere Bap ki, jo asman par hai, marzi jiar chalta hai, mera bhai aur bahin aur niii, wuhi hai.
Xm BAB.
1 TTSI roz, Yisii' ghar se ni- *-^ kalke darya ke kinSre ja baitha.
2 Aur aisi barf bhir us pas jam'a hiii, ki wuh ek naw par charh baitha, aur sari bhir kinare par khavi rahi.
3 Aur wuh unhen bahut si baten tamsilon men kahne laga, ki Dek- ho, ek kisan bij bone gaya ;
4 Aur bote waqt kuehh rah ke kinare gira, aur chiriyon ne akar use chug liya.
MATi, XIII.
17
5 Aur kuchh patthrili zamin par gini, jalian bahut mitti na mill, aur is sabab ki baliut mitti na pa,i, jald ugii
6 Par jab dhup hui, jal gaya, aur is liye ki jar na pakri thi, siikh gaya.
7 Aur kuchh kanton men gira ; kauton ne barhke use daba liya.
8 Aur kuclili aclichhi zamin men gira, aur phal laya, kuclih sau guua, kuclili sath guna, kuchh tfs guna.
9 Jis ke kan suime ke Hye hon, to sune.
10 Tab shagirdon ne pas ake vrs se kaha, Tii im se tamsilon men kj-un kalam karta hai ?
11 Us ne jawab men unhen ka- ha, ki Tmiihen 'inayat hui, ki asman ki badshahat ke bhed jano, par unhen 'inayat nahin hili.
12 Kyiinki jis pas kuchh hai, use diya ja,ega, aur us ki balrat barhti hogi ; par jis pas kuchh nahin, us se, jo kuchh ki us pas hai, so bhi le liya ja,ega.
13 Is liye main un se tamsilon men bat karta hiin : ki we de- khte hue nahin dekhte, aur smite hue nahin sunte, aur nahin sa- majhte hain.
14 Aur un ke haqq menYas'- aiyah ki nabuwat piiri hui : ki. Turn kanon se to sunoge, magar samjhoge nahin, avir ankhon se dekhoge, par daryaft na karoge.
15 Kyiinki is qaum ka dil luota hiia, aur we apne kanon se uncha sunte hain, aur unhon ne apni aiikhen miind lin, ta aisa na ho, ki we ankhon se deklicii, aur ka- non se siinen, aur dil se samjhen, aur rujii' lawen, aur main unhen changa karitn.
16 Parmubarak tumhari ankhen, kyunki we deklitin, aur muba- rak tumhare kau, ki we sunte hain.
17 Kyiinki main tum se sach ka- hta hull, ki Bahut se nabi aur rastbazou nc arzii ki, ki jo tum dekhte ho, dekhen, par na deklia,
aur jo tum sunte ho, sunen, par na suna. IS IT Abtumkisankitamsilsuno.
19 Jab koi us badshahat ki bat sunta, aur nahin samajhta, to wuh sharir atii, aur jo kuchh us ke dil men boya gaya, le j.ata hai ; yih wuh hai, jo riih ke kinare boya gaya.
20 Jo patthrili zamin men boya ■ gaya, wuh hai, jo kalam sunta, aur jald khushi se man leta hai ;
21 Lckiu is sabab ki jar nahin pakri, chand roza hai ; ki jab wuh kalam ke sabab musibat men parta, ya sataya jata hai, to jald thokar khata hai.
22 Jo kanton men boya gaya, wuh hai, jo kalam ko sunta, par is duiiya ki fikr aur daulat ka fareb kalam ko daba dete, aur wuh be phal hota hai.
23 Par jo achchhf zamin men boya gaya, wuh hai, jo kalam ko sunta, aur samajhta, aur phal lata, aur taiyar bhi hota, ba'ze men sau guna, ba'ze men sath guna, ba'ze men tis guna.
24 H Phirusne ekaurtamsfllake unhen kaha, ki Asman ki bad- shahat us admf ki manind hai, jis lie achchha bij apne khct men bo3'a.
2o Par jab log so ga,e, us ka dushman aya, aur us ke khetou men karwa dana bo gaya.
26 Jis waqt atikiira lukla, aur balcn lag'n, tab karwa dana bhi zahir hua.
27 Tab us gharwile ke naukaron m ako kaha, Ai Sahib, kya til ne khet men achchlie bij na bo,e the ? phir karwe dane kalian se a,e ?
28 L's ne unhen kaha, Kisii dushman ne yih kiyli. Tab nau- karon ne kaha. Agar marzi ho, to ham jake unhen jam'a karen.
29 Us lie kaha, Nahin : aisa na ho, ki jab tum karwe danon ko jam'a karo, to un ke s;ith gehiin bill ukhar lo.
30 Katne ke din tak, donon ko ikatthe barlme do : ki maia
18 MATf, XIII.
katne ke waqt katnewalon ko kaiiunga, ki pahlc karwe dane jama' karo, aur jaliine ke waste Till ke gatthe bandho ; par geliurj mere khatte men jama' karo.
31 H Wuh un ke waste ek aur tamsfl laya, ki Asraan ki badsha- hatkhardal ke dane ki manind hai, jise ek shakhs ne leke apne khet men boya.
32' Wuh sab bijon men chhota ; par jab uga, to sab tarkarion se bar4 hota, aur aisa per hota, ki chiriyaen ake us ki dalion par basera kartm.
33 IT Us ne im se ek aur tamsil kahi, ki Asman ki badshahat khamir ki manind hai, jise ek 'aurat ne lekar ate ke tin paima- non men milaya, yahan tak ki wuh sab khaniira ho gaya.
34 Yih sab baten Yisil' ne un jama'aton ko tamsilon men kahin : aur be tamsil, un se na bolta tha :
35 Taki jo nabi ne kaha tha, piira ho, ki, Main tamsflen lakar kalam karunga ; main, un baton ko, jo dunya ke shurii' se poshida hain, zahir karunga.
36 Tab Yisu' un jama'aton ko rukhsat karke ghar ko gaya ; aur us ke shiigirdon ne us pas ake kaha, Khet ke karwe dane ki tamsil hamen bata.
37 Usneunhcnjawabmenkaha, Achchhe bij ka bonewala Ibn i Adam hai ;
38 Khet, dunya hiia; achchhe bij, is badshahat ke larke hain, aur karwe dane, sharir ke farzand.
39 Wuh dushman jis ne unhen boya, Shaitan hai ; katne ka waqt is dunya ka akhir ; aur katnewale flrishte hain.
40 Pas jis tarah karwe dane ja- m'a kiye jate, aur iig men jala,e jate hain, is jahan ke akhir men aisa hi hoga.
41 Ibn i Adam apne firishton ko bhejega, aur we sab thokar khilii- newaii chizon, aur badkaron ko, us ki badshahat men se chimkar,
42 Unhen jalte taniir men dal
denge, aur wahaii rona aur dant pisna hoga.
43 Tab rastbaz apne Bap ki badsbahat men aftab ki manind niirani honge. Jise kan sunne ke liye hon, to sune.
44 IT Phir, asman ki badshahat, us kbazane ki n[ianind hai, jo khet men gara hai, jise ek shakhs pake chhipa deta hai, aur khushi ke mare Jake apna sab kuchh bechta, aur us khet ko mol leta hai.
4.5 1[ Pliir, asman ki badshahat, us saudagar ki manind hai, jo qimati motion ki talash men hai.
46 Jab us ne ek beshqimat moti paya, to Jake, jo kuchh us ka tha, sab bech dala, aur use mol liya.
47 H Phir, asmin ki badshahat, us jal ki manind hai, jo darya men dala gaya, aur bar tarah ki machbli samet layi.
48 Jab wuh bhar gaya, use kinare khainch la,e, aur baithke achchhi machhlian bartanon men jam'a kin, par buri phenk din.
49 Is jahan ke akhir men aisa hi hoga ; firishte awenge, aur rast- bazon men se shariron ko alag karenge,
50 Aur unhen jalte tanur men dal denge ; wahan rona aur dant pisnii hoga.
51 Yisu ne unhen kaha, Tum yih sab samjhe ? Unhon ne kaha, Han, Khudawand.
53 Tab us ne unhen kahS, Har ek faqih, jo asman ki badshahat ki ta'lira pa chuka, us gharwale ki manind hai, jo apne khazane se na,i aur purani cliizen nikalta hai.
53 IT Aur aisa hua, ki jab Yisu' yih tamsilen kah chuka, to wahan se rawana hiia.
54 Aur apne watan men ake, us ne un ke 'ibadatkhane men unhen aisi ta'lim di, ki we hairan hiie, aur kahne lage, ki Aisi hikmat, aur mu'ajize us ne kahaii se pa,e ?
55 Kya jdh barhai ka beta na- htn? aur us Id ma Mariyam
MATI, Xm. XIV.
nahin kahlati, aur us ke bhi'ii Ya'qub aur Yoses, aur Shama'un aur Yahudah ?
56 Aur us ki sab bahinen ha- mare sath nalim hain? Pas us ne yih sab kuchb kahan se paya ?
57 Unhon ne us se thokar khai ; par Yisii' ne unhen kaha, ki Nabi apne watan aur ghar ke siwa, aui- kahin be'izzat nahm hai.
58 Aur us ne un ki be i'atiqadi ke sabab wahan baliut mu'ajize nahin dikha,e.
XIV BAB.
1 TT S waqt, mulk ki chauthai LJ ke hakim Herodis ne Yisil' ki shuhrat suni.
2 Aur apne naukaron se kah&, ki Yih Yuhanna baptisma denew&la hai, jo murdon men se ji utha; is liye is sc mu'ajize zahir bote hain.
3 H Ki Herodis ne Yuhanna ko Herodiyas ke sabab, jo us ke bhai Failbiis ki joru thi, giriftar kiya, aur bandhke qaidkhane men dal diya tha.
4 Is liye ki Yuhanni ne us se kaha tha, ki Tujhe us ko rakhna rawa nahin.
5 Aur Herodis ne chaha, ki use mar dale, par 'awamm se dara ; kyilnki we use nabi jante the.
6 Par jab Herodis ki salgirih lagi, Herodij'as ki beti un ke darmiyan nachi, aur Herodis ko khush Idya.
7 Chunanchi us ne qasam khake wa'da kiya, ki jo kuchh tii man- gegi, main tujhe diinga.
8 Tab wuh, jaisa us ki ma ne use sikha rakha tha, boli, ki Yuhannd baptisma denewale ka sir thali men yahin mujhe mangwa de.
9 Badshah dilgir hiia : par us qasam ke, aur un ke sabab, jo us ke sath khane baithe the, us ne hukm kiya, ki use la dewen.
10 Aur us ne logon ko bhejkar qaidkhane men us ka sir kat- waya ;
19
11 Aur us ki sir thali men lake us larki ko diya: wuh apni mi ke pas le a,i.
12 Tab us ke shagirdon ne ake, lash utha, f, aur use gara, aur jake Yisu' ko khabar di.
13 IT Jab Yisii ne suna, to wahan se kishti par baithke, alag ek wirane men gaya : log yih sunke, shahron se nikle, aur khushki ki rah se us ke pichhe holi,e.
14 Aur Yisii' ne nikalkar ek bari bhir dekhi ; un par use rahm aya, aur jo un men bimar the, unhen changa kij'a.
15 IT Aur jab sham hiii, us ke shagirdon ne us pas ake kaha, ki Jagah wirana hai, aur sham ho ga,i, logon ko rukhsat kar, ki we bastion men j ake apne waste khane ko mol len.
16 Yisii' ne un se kaha, Un ka jana kuchh zariir nahin ; turn un- hen khane ko do.
17 Unhon ne us se kaha, ki Ya- hiin hamare pas panch roti aur do machhlion ke siwa kuchh nahin hai.
18 Wuh bola, ki Unhen yahan mere pas lao.
19 Phir us ne hukm kiyi, ki log ghas par baithen ; tab un panch roti aur do machhlion ko liya, aur asman ki taraf dekhkar barakat di, aur roti torke shagirdon ko, aur shagirdon ne logon ko dm.
20 Aur we sab khike asiida hue ; aur unhon ne tukron ki, jo bach raho the, barah tokrian bhari uthain.
21 Aur we, jinhon ne khaya tha, siwa 'aurat aur larkon ke, qarib panch hazar ke mard the.
22 U Aur us dam Yisu' ne apne shagirdon ko takid se farmaya, ki kishti par charhke mere age par jao, jab tak main logon ko rukhsat kariin.
23 Phir ap logon ko iiikhsat karke, du'a ke liye pahiir par akela charh gaya: aur jab shim hiii, wahin akela rah.i.
24 Par wuh kishti, us waqt, darya
MATf, XIV. XV.
20
ke "bich pahunchkar, lahron se dagmagati thi : kyilnki hawa mu- khiilifthi.
25 Aur rat ke pichhle pahar, Visu' darj'a par clialta hiia, un pas kyL
26 Jab shagirdon ne use darya par chalte deklia, vre ghabrake kahnc lage, Yili bhut bai ; aur flarke chilla,e.
27 Wunhin Yisu' ne unhen kalia, ki Khatir jam'a rakbo, main hi bun, mat daro.
28 Patras ne us se jawab men kaha, Ai Khudawand, agar tu hi hai, to mnjhe farma, ki main pani par ebalke tere pas aun.
29 Us ne kaha, A. Tab Patras kishti par se utarke pan! par cbabie laga, ki Yisu' ke pas ja,e.
30 Par jab deklia, ki hawa tez hai, to dara ; aur jab d libne laga, chillake kaha, Ai Khudawand, niujhe bacha.
31 Wunhin Y'isu' ne hath bar- hake use pakar liya, aur us ne kaha, Ai kam i'atiqad, tii kyilii shakk laya ?
32 Aur jab we kishti par a,e, hawa tliam ga,i.
33 Aur unhon ne, jo kishti par the, ake use sijda karke kaha, Tu sach much Khuda ka Beta hai.
34 % Phir par utarke Ganuesarat ke mulk men jiahunche.
35 Aur wahan ke logon ne use pahchanke us tanuim girdnaivah men shuhrat di, aur sab bi'maron ko us pas la,e.
36 Aur us ki minnat ki, ki faqat us ki poshak ka daman chhiien : aur jitnon ne chhua, bUkull change
XV BAB.
1 rp AB Yanisalam ke Faqfh aur J- Farision ne Y'isu' pas ake, kaha,
2 Tere shagird kyiin buzurgon ki riwayaton ko tal dete bain ? ki roti khane ke waqt apne hath nahin dhote.
3 Us ne unhen jawab men kaha, ki Turn kis waste apiii riwayaton ke sabab Khuda ka hukm tal dete ho ?
4 K}' unki Khuda ne farmaya hai, ki Apne m4 bap ki'izzat kar; aur jo m.4 y,a bap par la'nat kare, jan se mara ja,e.
5 Par turn kahte ho, ki Jo koi apni ma ya bap ko kahe, ki Jo kuchh niujlie tujh ko dena wajib thii, so Khuda ki nazr hua ;
6 Aur apni mil ya bap ki 'izzat na kare, to kuchh imizayaqa nahin. Pas turn ne apni riwayat se Khuda ke hukm ko batil kiya.
7 Ai riyiikaro, Yas'aiyah ne kya khiib tumhare haqq men nabuwat ki, ki
8 Yih log apni zuban se nieri nazdiki dhundhte, aur nmnh se mcri 'izzat kai'te hain, par un ke dil mujh se dur hain.
9 Lekin we 'abas meri parastish karte hain; kyiinki ta'h'm karne men insan hi ke hukm sunate hain.
lo' II Phir us ne jama at ko bula- kar, un se kaha, Suno aur sanijho :
11 Jo chiz munh men j;i,ti hai, admi ko napak nahin karti, balki wuh jo munh se nikalti hai, wuhi sidmi ko napak karti hai.
12 Tab us kc shagirdon ne us pas ake us se kaha, Kya tu janta hai, ki Parisi yih bat sunkar naraz hiie ?
13 Us ne un se jawab men kaha, Jo paudlia mere Bap ne, ki asman par hai, nahin lagaya, jar se iikhara ja,ega.
11 Unhen jane do, we and- he andhon ke rah-dikhanewale hain. Phir agar andha andhe ko rah dikhavve, to donou garhe men girenge.
15 Patras ne imhen jawab men kaha, YVuh tamsil hamen samjha.
1 f) Y'isu' ne kaha, Kya turn bhi ab tak besamajh ho?
17 Ab tak turn nahin samajhte, ki jo kuchh nuudi men jata, pet
MATI, XV. XVI.
31
men parta liai, aur garlie men phenka jata ?
IS Par wuh baten jo munh se nikaltm, dil se ati liain ; we admi ko napak karti hain.
19 Kyunki bure khiyfl, Idiun, zina, haramkarf, cliori, jhfithi ga- wahf, kufr, dil lil se nikalte hain.
20 Yihi baten admi ki napak karnewaii hain : par bin dho,e hath khana admi ko napak nahm karta.
21 IT Tab Yisu' wahfa se rawana hoke, Siir aur Saida ki sarhaddon men gaya.
3 J Aur, dekho, ek Kan'ani 'aurat wahan ki sarhadd se nikalke pu- ksirtl hui chali a,i, ki Ai Khuda- wand, Daiid ke bete, mujh par rahm kar, ki nierl beti sakht di- wani hai.
•23 Us ne kuchh jaw.ab na diya. Tab us ke shagirdon ne pas akar us ki minnat ki, ki Use rukhsat kar, kyunki wuh hamare pichhe chillat: hai.
2-1 Us nejawdb men kaha, Main Israel ke ghar ki kho,i hui bheron ke siwa, aur kisi pas nahm blieja
25 Par wuh a,i, anr use sijda karke kaha, Ai Khudawand, nieri madad Icar.
20 Us ne jaw&b diya, Munasib nahin, ki larkon ki roti lekar, kutton ko phcnk dewcn.
27 Us ne kahii, Sach, ai Khuda- wand, magar kutte bhi, jo tukre un ke Khudawand ki mez se girte, khate hain.
28 Tab Yisii' ne jawab men use kaha, Ai 'aurat, tera i'atiqad bara hai : jo chahti hai, tere liye ho. Aur usi dam us ki beti changi ho
29 Phir Yisii' wahan se rawana hoke, Galil ke darya ke nazdili liya ; aur ek pahar par chai-hkar wahan baitha.
30 Aur bahut jama'aten langron, .andhon, gungon, aur tundoij, aur tan ke siwa bahuteron ko sath |ekar us pas a,in, aur unhen Yisu'
ke panon par dala, aur us ne imhcn ehanga kiya.
31 Aisa, ki jab un jama'aton ne dekha, ki gunge bohe, tunde tandumst bote, langre chalte, aur andhe deklite hain, tota'ajjub kiya, aur Israel ke Kliudawand ki ta'rif ki.
32 U Tab Yisvi' ne apne sh;igirdon ko bulake kaha, ki Mujhe is ja- ma'at par rahm atfi hai, ki tiu din mere sath rahi, aur un ke pas kuchh khane ko nahin ; aur main nahm chahta, ki unhen faqe se rukhsat karun, aisa na ho, ki rah men kahfn nataqat ho jaen.
33 Us ke shagirdon ne us se ka- ha, ki Is wirane men ham itni ro- tian kahan se pawen, Id aisi ja- mii'at ko astida karen ?
'Si Tab Yisu' ne vmhen kaha, ki Tumliare pas kitni rotian hain ? We bole, Sat, am- kai ek chhoti machhli.
35 Tabus ne jama'aton ko hukni kiya, ki Zamin par bait'h jawen.
36 Phir un sat rotion aur ma- ehhlion ko lekar shukr kij'a, aur torkar apne shagirdon ko diya, aur shagirdon ne logon ko.
37 Aur sab khake asiida hiie : aur tukron se jo bach rahe the, unhon ne sat tokrian bharkar uthain.
38 Aur khanewale, siwa 'aurat aur larkon ke, char hazar mard the.
39 Aur jama'aton ko rukhsat karke, kishti par charha, aur Mag- dala ki sarhadd men aya.
XVI BAB.
1 T^ABISION aur Saduqion ne JL ake, azniaish ke liye us se chaha, ki ek asmiininishan hamen dikha.
2 Us ne jawab men un se kaha, ki Jab sham hoti, turn kalite ho, ki Kal pharchha hoga, kyunki asman lal hai.
3 Aur subh ko kahte, ki Aj andhi chalegi, kyunki asman lal aur
MATt XVI.
dhundhli hai. Ai riyak&ro, turn asman ki siirat ko imtiyaz kar sakte ho, par waqton ki nishiiman nahm daryaft kar s?akte ?
4 Is zamane ke bad aur haram- kar log nishan dhimdhte hain ; par Yiinas nabi ke nishan ke siwa, koi nishan unhen dikhaya na ja,ega. Aur wuh unhen chhorke chala gaya.
5 Aur us ke shagird par pahun- che, aur roti sath lene bhill ga,e the.
6 IT Yisii' ne unhen kaha, Farision aur Sadilqion ke khamir se kha- bardar aur chaidias raho.
7 Aur we sochkar apas men ka- hne lage, Us ka yih sabab liai, ki ham roti na la,e.
8 Lekin Yisu' ne yih darj'aft karke kaha, ki Ai Itam i'atiqado, tiun apne dil men kyiin sochte ho, ki yih roti na lane ke sabab se hai?
9 Ab tak nahm samajhte ho? im panch hazar ki panch rotian nahinfyad rakhte, aur ki kitni tokrian bhari uthiim ?
10 Aur na un char hazar ki sat rotian, aur ki tum ne kitni tokrian bharkar uthain ?
11 Yih tmn kyiin nahin sama- jhte ho, ki main ne tum se roti ki babat nahin kaha, ki tum Fa- rision aur Sadilqfon ke khamfr se chaukas raho ?
13 Tab unhon ne ma'ldm kiya, ki us ne roti ke khamir se nahin, balki Farision aur Sadiiqion ki ta'lim se chaukas rahne ko kaha tha.
1 .3 IT Aur Yisii" ne QaisariyaFilip- pi ki sarhadd men akar, apne sha- girdon se piicliha, ki Log^ kya kahte hain, ki main jo Ibn i Adam hun, kaun lidn ?
li Unhon ne kaha, ki Ba'ze ka- hte hain, ki Tu Yuhanna baptisma denewala hai; ba'ze Iliyas; aur ba'ze Yaramiy;ih, ya nabion men se koi.
13 Us ne unhen kaha. Par tum kya kahte ho, ki main kaun hun ?
16 Shama'un Patras ne jawab men kaha, Tii Masih zinda Khu- da ka Beta hai ?
17 Yisii' ne jawab men use ka- ha, Ai Shama'un Bar Yunas, mubarak tu ; kyunki jism aur khiin ne nahin, balki mere Bap ne, jo asman par hai, tujh par yih zahir kiya.
18 Main yih bhi tujh se kahta hiin, ki Tu Patras hai, aur main is patthar par apni kalisiya ba- naiinga : aur dozakh ke darwaze us par fath na pa,enge.
19 Aur main asman ki badshahat ki kunjian tujhe dilnga : jo kuchh tii zamin par band karegi, dsman par band kiya ja,ega; aur jo kuchh tii zamin par kholega, asman par khola ja,ega.
20 Tab us ne apne shagirdon ko hukm kiya, ki kisii se na kahna, ki main Yisii' Masih hun.
21 •[[ Us waqt se Yisii' apne sha- girdon ko khabar dene laga, ki zarur hai, ki main Y'arusalam ko jaiin, aur buzurgon, aur Sardar Kahinon aur Faqihon se bahut dukh uthaun, aur mara jaiin, aur tisre dia ji uthiin.
22 Tab Patras use kinare le jake jhunjhlakar kahne laga, ki Ai Klmdawand, teri salamati ho : yih tujh par kabhi na hoga.
23 Par us ne phirke Patras se kaha, Ai Shaitan, mere samhne se dur ho; tii mere liye thokar khilanewala patthar hai; kyunki tu Khuda ki baton ka nahin, balki insan ki baton ka khiyal rakhta hai.
24 If Tab Y'isil'ne apne shagirdon se kaha, Agar koi chahe, ki mere pichhe awe, to apna inkar kare, aur apni salib uthake meri pai- raui kare.
25 Kjainki jo koi apni j4n ba- chaya chahe, use kho,ega ; par jo koi mere liye jan kho,ega, use pa,ega.
2fi Kyunki admi ko ky& fa'ida hai, agar tamam jahan kohasU kare, aur apni j4n khowe ? phir admi apni jan ke badle kya de sakta hai ?
MATi, XVI. xvn.
27 Kyunki Ibn i Adam apne Bap ke jalal men apne firishton ke sath awega ; tab liar ek ko us ke a'amal ke muwafiq badla degk.
28 Main tum se sach kahta him, ki Un men se jo yahan khare liain, ba'ze hain, ki jab tak Ibn i Adam ko apni b&dshahat men dte dekh na len, maut ka maza na chak- henge.
xvn BlB.
1 A UR cliha din ba'd, Tisii', -^ Patras aur Ya'qiib aur us kc bhai Yuhanna ko, alag ek iinche pahar par le gaya.
2 Aur un ke samhne, us ki surat badal ga,i : aur us ka chihra aftab sa chamka, aur us ki poshak nur ki manind sufed ho ga,i.
3 Aur dekho, Miisa aur Eiyas us se baten karte unhen dikhai diye.
4 Tab Patras ne Yisii' se kaha, Ai Khudawand, hamare hye ya- han rahnaachchha hai : agarmarzi ho, to ham yah An tin derebanawen, ek tere, aur ek Musa, aur ek Iliyas ke liye.
5 Wuh yih kahta hi tha, ki de- kho, ek niiram badli ne un par saya kiya ; aur dekho, us badal se ek kvikz a,i, ki Yih mera piyara Beta hai, jis se main khush hun ; tum us ki suno.
6 Shagird yih sunke munh ke bal gire, avir nihayat dar ga,e.
7 Tab Yisvi' ne ake rmhen chhiia, aur kaha, ki Utho, mat daro.
8 Aur unhon ne apni ankh uthake, Yisii' ke siwa, aur kisi ko na dekh a.
9 Jab we pahar se utarte the, Yisu' ne unhen takid se farmftya, ki Jab tak Ibn i Adam murdon men se ji na uthe, is roya ka zikr kisii se na karo.
10 Aur us ke shagirdou ne us se piichha, Phir Faqih kydn kahte hain, ki pahle Iliyis ka ana zariir hai"?
11 Yisii' ne unhen jawab diya,
23
ki Iliyas albatta pahle awegd, aur sab chizon ka bandobast ka- rega.
12 Par main tum se kahta hun, ki Iliyas to a chuka, lekin unhon ne us ko nahin pahchana, balki jo chaha us ke sath kiya. Isl tarah Ibn i Adam bhi un se dukh uthawega.
13 Tab shagirdon ne samjha, ki us ne un se Yuhanna baptisma denewale ki b4bat kaha.
14 IT Jab we jama'at ke pas pa- hunche, ek shakhs us pas dyd, aur ghutne tekke us se kaha,
15 Ai Khudawand, mere bete par rahm kar ; kyunki wuh siri hai, aur bahut dukh uthdta hai ; ki aksar kg men girta, aur aksar pani men.
1 1) Aur main tere shfigirdon ke pas laya tha, par we use changa na kar sake.
17 Yisii' ne jawab men kaha, Ai bei'atiqad aur terhi qaum, main kab tak tumhare sath rahiinga? kab tak tumhari bardasht ka- runga ? use yahan mere pas la.
]iS Tab Yisii' ne dco ko dham- kaya ; wuh us se nikal gaya ; aur wuh chhokra usi ghari changa ho
] 9 Tab shagirdon ne alag Yisu' pas ake kaha, Ham kyiin us ko nikal na sake ?
20 Yisu' ne unhen kaha, Apnf beimani ke sabab ; kyunki main tum se sach kahta hiin, ki Agar tumhen rai ke d.ane ke barabar iman hota, to agar tum is pahar se kahte, ki Yahan se wahan chala ja, to wuh chala jata : aur koi bat tumhari namumkin na hoti.
21 Magar is tarah ke deo, bagair namaz o roza ke, nahin nik41e jate.
22 IT Jab we Galfl men phira karte the, Yisii' ne unhen kaha, ki Ibn i Adam logon ke hath men hawala kiya ja,ega,
23 Aur we use qatl karenge, phir wuh tisre din ji uthega. Tab we nihayat gamgin hiie.
24
MATI, XVII. XVIII.
24 If Jab we Kafarnahmn men a,e, nim-misqal ke lenew^lon ne pis ake Patras se kaha,' ki Kya tum- haraustad nim-misqal nahm deta ? Us ne kaha, Ilan deta.
25 Jab wuh gbar men aya, tab Yisii' ne us ke bobie ke peshtar us se kahii, ki Ai Shama'tin, til kya samajhta hai ? dimya ke badshah khiraj ya jizya kis se lete bain? apne larkon se ya gairon se ?
26 Patras ne us se kahil, Gairon se. yisii' ne us se kaha, Pas to larke us se azad hain.
27 Ijekin takihaniiuibenthokar na khilawen, tii Jake darya men bansi dal, aur jo machhli ki palile nikle, use leke, us ka munh khol, to ek sikka pawcga, use lelce, mere aur apne waste unlien de.
XVin BAB.
1 XTS waqt sliagirdon ne Visu' \J pas ake us se piichha, ki Asmiin ki badshahat men sab se bara kaun hai ?
2 Yisu' ne ek chbotii, larka bu- ■lake, im ke bich men khara kiya,
3 Aur kaha, Main turn se sacli kahta hiin, Agar turn log tauba na karo, aur clihote larkon ki maniud na bano, to asnian ki badslijiiiat men bargiz dalihil na lioge.
4 Pas, jo koi ap ko is bachche ki manind chhota jane, wuhi asman ki badshiihat men sab se bara hai.
5 Aur jo kof mere nam par, aise bachclie ki kliatirdari kare, meri thatirdari kart-a hai.
6 Par jo l<oi in chhoton men se, jo mujh par iman liite hain, ek ko tholfar Ichilawe, to us ke liye yili bihtar liai, ki chakki ka pat us ke gale men bandha jawe, aur wuh bich samundar men dubaya jae.
? IT ThokarkhiKnew.alichizonke sabab dunya par afsos hai: ki thokar khilanewali cliizi n ka ana zartir ; par afsos us shakhs par, jis ke sabab thokar lage.
8 Agar tera hath, yd tera panw
tujhe thokar khilawe, use kat dal, aur apne pas se phenk de : ki langra ya tund4 hokar zindagi men dakhil bona tere liye us se bihtar hai, ki do hath ya do panw bote hamesha kl ag men dala ji4we.
9 Aur agar teri ankh tujhe thokar khilawe, use nikal dal, aur phenk de : kyiinki kana hokar zindagi men dakhil bona tere liye us se bihtar hai, ki teri do ankh hon, auT'tii jahaxmam ki ag men dala jawe.
10 Khabardar, in chhoton men se kisi ko nachiz na jano ; kyLtnki main tmn se kahta liiin, ki Asman par un ke firishte mere asmam Bap ka mmih hamesha dekhte hain.
11 Kyunki Ibn i Adam aya hai, ki khoe luion ko dhiindhke ba- chawe.
12 Turn kya samajhte ho ? Agar kisi shakhs lie pas sau bher hon, aur un men se ek kho jae, kya wuh ninnanavc ko na chhorega, aur paharon par jsike, us khoi bui ko na dhundhega ?
13 Aur agar aisa ho, ki use pawe, main timi se sach kahta bun, ki widi us ke sabab un ninnanave se jo kho na ga,i thin, ziyada khush hoga.
14 Isi tarah tumhare Bap ki, jo asman par hai, marzi nahin, ki in chhoton men se koi halak howe.
1.5 1[ Phir agar tera bhai tera gu- nab kare, ja, aur use akele men samjha; agar wuh teri smie, tu ne apne bhai ko piiya.
16 Agar wuh na sune, to ek ya do shakhs apne sath le, taki bar ek bat do ya tin gawahon ke munh se sabit ho.
17 Agar wuh im ki na mane, to kalisiya se kah ; agar wuh kali- siya ko bhf na nuine, to us ko gair qaumwale ki nuinind bedin, aur niahsiil lenewale ke barabar Jan.
18 Main tum se sach kahta bun, Jo kuchh tmn zami'n par band- hoge, asman par bandlia ja,ega:
MATI, X^TH, XIX.
aur jo kuclih turn zamm par kho- loge, asmaii par khola ja,ega.
19 Phir main turn se kahta hun, Agar tmn men se do shakhs zamin par kisi bat ke liye mel karke du'a maagen, wah. mere Bap ki taraf se, jo asman par hai, un ke liye honL
20 Kyu-olcj jahan do ya tin mere nam par ikatthe hon, wahan main rai le b'ch hun.
21 ^ Tr 0 Patras ne us pas ake ka- ha, Ai Khudawand, agar mera bliai mera gunah kare, to main use kitni martaba mu'af kariin ? sat martabe tak ?
22 Yisii' ne use kaha, Main tujhe Sat martabe talt nahin kahta, balki Sattar ke sat martabe tak.
23 ^ Is liye ki asm&n ki b&dsha- hat ek badshah ki manind hai, jis ne apne logon se liisab lene chaha.
24 Jab hisab lene laga, ek ko us pas la,e, jis se us ko das hazar tore pane the.
25 Par is waste ki us pas kuchh ada karne ko na tha, us ke khu- dawand ne hukm kiya, ki wuh aur us ki jorii, aur us ke bal bachche, aur jo kuchh us ka ho becha jawe, aur qarz bhar liya jawe.
26 Tab us naukar ne girke use sijda karke kaha, Ai khudawand, sabr kar, ki main tera sara qarz ada kariinga.
27 Us naukar ke sahib ko rahm aya, aur use chhorkar qarz use bakhsh diya.
28 Us naukar ne nikalke apne sithi naukaron men se ek ko paya, jis par us ke sau dinar ate the ; us ne us ko pakarkar, us ka gala ghont^ aur kaha, Jo mera ata hai, mujhe de.
29 Tab us ka sathi naukar us ke panw par gira, aur us kf min- nat karke kaha, Sabr kar, ki main sab ada kariinga.
30 Par us ne na mana, balki jake use qaidkhane men dala, ki jab tak qarz ada na kare, qaid rahe.
31 Us ke sathinaukar jab majara dekhke nihayat gamgfn hue, aur jakar apne khawind se tamam ahwal bayan kiya.
32 Tab us ke khawind ne use bulakar us se kaha, ki Ai sharir chiikar, main ne wuh sab qarz tujhe bakhsh diya, kyiinki tii ne meri minnat ki :
33 To kya lazim na tha, ki jaisa main ne tujh par rahm kiya, tii bill apne hamkhidmat par rahm karta ?
34 So us ke khawind ne gussa hoke us ko daroga ke hawale kiya, ki jab tak tamam qarz ada na kare, qaid rahe.
35 Isi tarah mera asmani Bap bhi tum se karega, agar har ek turn men se apne bhaion ke qusiir dil se mu'af na karega.
XIX BAB.
1 A UR yiin hiia, ki Yisii', jab us J\. kalam ko tamam kar chuka, Galil se rawana hila, aur Yardaii ke par Yahiidiya ki sar- hadd men aya;
2 Aur barf bhir us ke pichhe ho li ; aur us ne unhen wahan changa, kiya.
3 ^ Avir Parlsi us ki azmaish ke liye us pas a,e, aur us se kaha, Kya rawa hai, ki mard har ek sabab se apni joni ko chhor dewe H
4 Us ne jawab men un se kaha, Ivya tum ne nahin parha, ki Khaliq ne shurii' men unhen ek^ hi mard aur ek hi 'aurat ban^j
5 Aur farmaya, ki Is liye Ajjjfd apne mi bap ko chhorega,' auy apni joru se mila rahega : aur we donoii ek tan honge ?
6, Is liye ab we do nahin, balki ek tan hain. Pas, jise Khuda ne jora, use insan na tore.
7 Unhon ne us se kaha, Phir Miisa ne kyun hukm diya. Id talaq nama use deke use chhor de ?
8 Us ne un se kaha, Miisa ne tumhari sakhtdili ke sabab tum ko apni joriion ko chhor dene ki ijazat di, par shuni' se aisa na tha.
0
'26
9 Aur main turn se kahta hup, ki Jo koi apni jorii ko, siwa zina ke aiir satab se chhor de, aur dusri se b3'ali kare, zina karta hai : aur jo koi us chhori hui 'aurat ko byahe, zina karta hai.
10 ^ Us ke shagirdon ne us se ka- ha, Agar mard ka hai jorii ke sath yih hai, to jorii kama achchha na- hin.
11 Us ne un se kaha, ki Sab is bat ko qabiil nahui Ivarte hain, magar ire jinhen diya gaya.
12 Kyiinki ba'ze khoje hain, jo ma ke pet hi se aise paida hue ; aur ba'ze khoje hain, jinhen logon ne khoja banayd ; aur ba'ze khoje hain, jinhon ne asman ki badsha- hat ke liye ap ko khoja banaya. Jo us ko qabul kar sakta hai, so kare.
13 T[ Tab log chhote larkonko us pas Ia,e, ki wuh un par hath raklie, aur du'a kare : par shagirdon ne unhen danta.
14 Yisii' ne un se kaha, ki Lar- kon ko chhor do, aur unhen mere pas ane se man'a na karo ; kyunki asman kf badshahat aison hi ki hai.
15 Aur us ne apne hath un par rakhe, aur ivahan se rawana hvia.
16 ^ Aur, dekho, ek ne ake us se kaha, Ai nek Ustad, main kaun sa nek kam kartin, ki hameslia ki zindagi paun ?
17 Us ne use kaha, Tu kyiin mujhe nek kahta hai ? nek to koi nahin, magar ek, ya'ne Khuda ; par agar tu zindagi men dakhil hiia cMhe, to hukmon par 'amal kar.
18 Us ne use kaha, Kaimse hidvm ? Yisii" ne use kaha, Yih, ki Tii khun na kar, Zimi na l^ar, Chori na kar, Jhiithigawalii na de,
19 Apne ma bap ki 'izzat kar : aur Apne parosi ko aisa piyar kar, jaisa ap ko.
20 Us jawan ne us se kaha, Yih sab main larakpan hi se manta aya : ab mujhe kya baqi hai ?
21 Yisii' ne kaha, Agar tii kamil hiia chahc, to jake sab kuchh jo
jiATi, xrx, x-x.
tera hai, bech dal, aur muhtajon ko de, ki tujhe asman par khazana milega ; tab mere pichhe ho le.
23 Wuh jawan yih sunkar gam- gin chala gaya : kyunki bard maldar tha.
23 ^ Tab Yisii' ne apne shigirdon se kaha. Main tum se sach kahta hull, ki Daulatmand ka asman ki badshihat men dakhil hona mush- kil hai.
24^ Balki main tum se kahta hiin, ki Unt ka, siii ke nake se, guzar j4na, us se asan hai, ki ek dau- latmand Khuda ki badshahat men dakhil ho.
25 Jab us ke shagirdon ne yih swaa, to nihayat hairan hoke bole, Phir kaun najat pa sakta hai ?
26 Y'isu' ne un par nazar karke kaha, Yih insan se nahin ho sakta, par Khuda se sab kuchh ho sakta hai.
27 f, Tab Patras ne jawab men use kaha, Dekli, ham ne sab kuchh chhora, aur tere pichhe ho li,e ; pas ham ko kya milega ?
28 Yisii' ne kaha. Main tum se sach kahta hun, ki Tum jo mere pichhe ho li,e, jab nai khilqat men Ibn i Adam apne jalal ke takht par baithega, turn bhi ba- rah takhton par baithoge, aur Israel ki barah gurohon ki 'adalat karoge.
29 Aur jis ne ghar, ya bhai, ya bahin, ya ma bap, yi joril, ya bal bachchon, ya zaniin ko, mere nam par chhora, sau guna pawega, aur hamesha ki zindagi ka waris hoga.
30 Par bahut se jo pahle hain, pichhle ho ja,enge ; aur jo pichhle hain, pahle honge.
XX BAB.
I TT^YtJNKI&smankilmdsha- iV. hat us s&hib i khana ki manind hai, jo tarke bahar nikla, taki apne angiiristin men mazdiir lagawe. 2 Aur us ne mazdiiron ka ek ek
dinar rozina muqarrar karke, im- hen apne anguristan men bheja.
3 Aur' us ne phir, din charhe, bahar jake, auron ko bazir men bekar khare dekha,
4 Aur xm se kaha. Turn bhi angiiristan men jao, aur jo kuehh ■vvajibi hai, tumhen dunga. So we ga,e.
5 Phir us ne, do pahar, aur tisre paliar ko bahar jake, waisa hi kiya.
6 Ek ghanta din rahte, phir bahar jake, auron ko bekar khare paya, aur un se "kaha, Turn kyun yahan tamam din bekar khare rahte ho ?
7 Unhon ne us se kaha. Is liye ki kisi ne ham ko mazduri par nahm rakha. tJs ne unhen kaha, Turn bhi anguristan men jao, aur jo kuchh wajibi hai paoge.
8 Jab sham hiii, anguristan ke niahk ne apne karinde se kaha, Mazduron ko bula, aur pichhion se leke pahlon tak un ki mazduri de.
9 Jab we, jinhon ne ghante bhar kam kiya tha, a,e, to ck ek dinar paya.
10 Jab agle a,e, unhen yih gu- m^n tha, ki ham ziyada pa- wenge ; par unhon ne bhi ek ek dinar paya.
11 Jab unhon ne yih paya, to ghar ke malik par kurkura,e,
12 Aur kaha, Pichhion ne ek hi ghante ka kam kiya, aur tii ne unhen hamare barabar kar diya, jinhon ne tamam din ki mihnat aur "dhiip sahi.
13 Us ne un men se ek ko jawab men kaha, Ai miyan, main teri beinsafi nahin karta ; kya tii ne ek dinar par muih se iqrar nahin kiya? ^ ^ ■> "i
14 Tu apna le, aur chala ja : par main jitna tujhe deta bun, pichhle ko bhi diinga.
15 Kya rawa nahin, ki apne mal se jo chahun so karun V Kya tii is liye buri nazar se dekhta hai, ki main nek hiin ?
16 Isi tarah pichhle pahle honge.
MATf, XX, 27
aur pahle pichhle : kyilnki bahut " se bula,e ga,e, par barguzide thore hain.
17 H Aur jab Yisii' Yariisalamko jata tha, rah men barah sh^gir- don ko alag lejake un se kaha,
18 Dekho, ham Yariisalam ko jate hain ; aur Ibn i Adam Sardar Kahinon aur Faqihon ke hawale kiya ja,ega, aur we us par qatl ka hukm denge,
19 Aur use Gair qaumon ke hawale karenge,"ki thatthon'men urawen, aur kore maren, aur salib par khinchen : par wuh tisre din phir ji uthega.
30 1l Tab Zabadi ke beton ki m& apne beton ko leke us pas i,i , aur use sijda karke chaha, ki us se kuchh 'arz kare.
21 Us ne us se kaha, Tu kya chahti hai ? Wuh boh', Parma, ki mere donon bete, teri badshahat men, ek teri dahni, aur dusra teri biljiu taraf baithen.
23 Yisii' ne jawab men kaha. Turn nahin jante, ki kya mangte ho. Kya wuh piyala, jo main pine par hiin, pi sakte ho ? aur wuh baptisma, jo main pata hiin, tum pa sakte? We bole. Ham sakte hain.
23 Ub ne un se kaha, Tum al- batta mera piyala pioge, aur wuh baptisma, jo main pata hiin, paoge ; lekin merl dahni aur men ba,ini taraf baithna, mere ikhtiyar men nahin ki kisi ko dun, magar un ko, jin ke liye mere Bap ne mu- qarrar kiya.
24 Aur jab un dason ne yih suna, un do bhaion par gusse hiie.
25 Tab Yisii' ne unhen bulake kaha, ki Tum jante ho, ki Gair qaumon ke hakim un par hukuinat jatate, aur ikhtiyarwale un par apna ikhtiyar dikhate hain.
26 Par tum logon men aisa na hoga : baiki jo tum men bara hiia chahe, tumhara khadira ho ;
37 Aur jo tum men sardar bani chahe, tumhara banda ho :
28 Chunanchi Ibn i Adam bhi
is liye nahin aya, ki khidmat
02
28
le, balki Ithidmat kare, aur apni jan bahuteroH ke liye fidiya men de.
20 Jab we Iriha se rawana hone lage, bari bliir us ke pichhe ho li.
SO ^ Aur, dekho, do andhe, jo y&Ii ke kinare baithe tbe, jtib sutia, ki Yisd' chala jata hai, pukarne lage, ki Ai Kbiidawand, ibu i Daud, bam par rahm kar.
31 Par jama at ne tmhen d^^nta, ki chuprahen: lekjn we aur bhi chillae, ki Ai Khudawand, Ibn i Daiid, ham par rahm kar.
3-i Tab Yisu' khara raha, aur uulien buLiike kaba, Tuni kya chahte bo, ki main, tumbare liye karim ?
83 ITnhon ue use kaha, ki Ai Kbudawaad, hamari ankhen, kliul jaen.
Si Yisu' ko i"ahin aja, aur xm ki aiikliou ko chhua; aur usi dam an ki ankhcu bma Liiiaj aiu- we us ke piclibe ho b',c.
XXX BAB.
X A UK jab we Yarusalam ke -^*- nazdi'k pahunchke Baitiaga men Zaituu ke pahar pas a,e, tab Yisii' ue do shagirdon ko yih kahke bbeja, ki,
2 Samhne ki basti men jao, aur wabau ek gadhi baudhi, aur us ke satb. ek bacbcba paogc ; kliolke mere pas kto.
3 Aur agar kox txmi ko kucbh kalie, to kahiyo, ki Khudawand ko yih darkar hain ; ki wuh usi dam uuheu bbej dega.
4 Yih sab kucbh hua, taki jo nabi nc kaha tba, piira ho, ki :
5 SaJbun ki beti se kaho, Dekb, tera liudsbah, farotaui se gadhi par baiki gadhi ke bacbche par sawar boke, tujb pas ata hai.
0 So sbagirdoii ue jake, jaisa Yisii' ne unheu farmaya tha, baja la,e,
7 Aur us gadhi ko bachche samet le £i,e, aur apne kapre un par dale, aur use un par bitblayd.
8 Aur ek bari jaraa'at ne apne
MATf, XS, XXI.
kapre raste men bichha,e; aur kitnon ne dara^hton ki dalian katke rah men chhitram.
9 Aur bbir jo us ke age pichhe cbali jkf, pukarke kahti thi, Ibn i Dkud ko llosh'amia I Mu- barak wuh jo Kbudawaud ke nam par atd hai ; Use asman par Jiosh'anna ]
10 Aur jab wuh Yarusalam men dakhil hua, sike shahr men ^1 macha, aur kabiie lage, ki Yih karm hai ?
11 Tab bbir ne kaha, ki Yih Galil ke Nasarat ka Yisii' nabi hai.
12 ^ Aur Yisii' Ivhuda ki haikal men gay^, aurim sab ko jo haikal men kharid tarokht kar rahe the, nikal diya, am* sarrafon ke takhte, aur kabutar larosbon ki cbaxikian ulat din,
IS A(ir uu se kaha, Yih likh^ hai, ki Mera ghar ''ibadat ka ghar kahla,ega; par turn ne use choron ka khoh banaya.
H Aur andlie aur langre liaikal meu us pas a,e ; us ue unhen i changa kiya. '
15 Jab Sardar Kahinon, aur Fa- qihon ne karamaton ko, jo us ne dikhain, aur larkou ko haikal men pukarte, aur Ibu i Daud ko llosh'anna kabte dekha, to gusse hue,
10 Aur us se kaha, X'li sunta hai, ki ye kya kuhte hain ? Yisii' ue miheu kaha, Han ! kya turn ne kabhi uahin parhd, ki liachchon, aur shir-ldiwaron ke munh se tii ne kauiil ta'rif karwa,i ?
17 ^ Pliir vnih unhen chborke shahr ke b^hir Baifaniya men. gaya ; aur wahan rat bita,i,
18 Aur jabj subh ko, shahr men jane laga, use bhiikh lagi.
19 Tab anjir kli ek daj-akht rah ke kinare dekbkar, us pas gaya, aur jab patton ke siw4 us men. kucbh na paya, to kah^ Ab se tujb men kabhii phal na lage. Wuuhin anjir ka darakht sufch gay£
20 Aur shagirdon ne yih dekh- kar ta'ajjub kiya, aur kaha, ki Yih
anjir kk darakht kya hi jald siikh gaya!
21 Yisii' ne jawab men unhen kaha, Main turn se sach kahta h^, ki Agar turn yaqin karo, aur shakk na lao, to na sirf yihi kar sakoge, jo anjir ke darakht par hiia, balki agar is pahar se kalioge, Tu talkar darya men ja gir, to waisA hi hogS..
^ Aiir jo knchh du'a men iman se mangoge, so paoge.
23 ^ Jab wnh haikal men ta'lim detdth^, Sardar Kahinon aur qaxun. ke buzmrgon ne us pas ^e kaha, Tu kis ikhtiyar se yih kartd, hai, aur kis ne tujhe yih ikhtiyar diya ?
34: Tab Yisu' ne jawab men unhen kaha, Main bhi tum se ek b4t pii- chhun ; agar bat^), to main bhi tumhen bataiin, ki yih kis ikhti- y^ se kart4 hun.
25 Yuhanna ka baptisma kahan se tha? asman se, y^ insSn se ? We apiie dil men sochne lage, ki agar ham kahen, Asman se, to wuh ham se kahegd, Phir tum ne use kyiin na mana ?
26 Aur agar ham kahen, ki Insan se, to 'awaimn se darte hain ■ ky- linki sab Yuhamia ko nabi jante hain.
27 Tab unhon ne jawab men Yisii' se kaha, Ham nahfn jante. Us ne un se kaha, Main bhi tmn- hen nalxm batata, ki kis ikhtiyar se yih kaxta bun.
28 ^ Kyiin, tum ky^ samajhte ho ? Ek kdmi ke do bete the ; us ne bare pas jake kaha, Bete, ja, aj mere angiiristdn men k^m kar.
S9 Us ne jaw^b men kaha. Main nahin jdiinga; magar pichhe pa- chhtake gaya.
30 Phir chhote pas jakar wiihi kaha. Us ne jawab men kah^, Achchha, ai Khudawand ; par na gay4.
31 Un donon men se kaun apne bap ki marzi par chala ? We bole, Bar^. Yisii' nc un se kaha, Main tum se sach kahta hiin, ki Mahsiil lenewdle aur kasbian, timisepahle,
MATI, XXI. 29
Khuda ki b^dshahat men dakhil hote hain.
33 Kyiinki Yuhanna rasti ki rah se turn pas aya, aur tum ne us ki na mam, par mahsul lenewalon aur kasbion ne us ki mani ; tum yih dekhkar pichhe bhi na pach- hta,e, ki us ki mano.
33 T[Ek aurtamsilsuno : Ekghar ka railik th4 ■ us ne angiiristan la- gaya, auruskicharontarafrundha; aur us ke bich men khodke kolhii gara, aur burj banaya, aui' biig- banon ko sompke dp safar ko gaya.
34 Aur jab mcwe k£ mausim qarib aya, us ne apne naTikaron ko iiagb^non pas bheja, ki us ka phal lawen.
35 Par un b^gh^non ne us ke naukaron ko pakarke ek ko pita, aur ek ko mar dila, aur ek ko patthrao kiya.
36 Phir us ne aur naukaron ko, jo pahlon se barhkar the, bheja ; unhon ne im ke sath bhi waisd hi kiyl^
37 Akhir, us ne apne bete ko un pas yih kahkar bheja, ki We mere bete se dabenge.
38 I^ekin jab bagbanon ne us ke bete ko dekha, 4pas men kahne lage, W.^ris jahi hai ; ao, ise mar dalen, ki miras hamari ho jae.
39 Aur use pakarke angiiristan ke bahar le jSkar, qatl kiya.
40 Jab angiiristan ka nialik dwegd, to in bagbanon ke sath kya karega?
41 We bole, In badon ko buri tarah mar dalega, aur angiiristan ko aur bagbanon ko sompeg^, jo use mausim par mewe pahuncha- wen.
42 Yisii' ne imhen kaha, Kya tumnenawishton men kabhinabm parhii, ki Jis patthaj' ko rajgiron ne napasand kiy^ /uhi kone ka sira hiia; yih K* adawand ki ta- raf se hai, &' hamar; nazaron men'ajib?
43 Is liye main tiun se kahta bun. ki Khndii ki badshahat tum
sele Ii ja^egi, aiir ek qaum ko, jo us ke raewe lawe, di j^egi.
44 Jo is pattharpar girega, chur ho jti,ega-, par j is par vrah gire, use pis dalega.
45 Jab Sard.4r Kahinon aiir Fa- rision ne us ki yih tamsil simi, to saraajh ga,e, ki haraare hi haqq men tahta hai.
46 Aur uulion ne chiiha, ki use pakarlen, par 'awanim se dare, k jiinki we use nabi j^nte the.
XXn BAB.
3 "VT'ISlJ' phir imhen tamsilon JL men kahne laga : ki,
2 Asmau ki badshahat us bad- shah ki manind hai, jis ne apne hete ka byah kiy^ ;
3 Aur us ne apne naukaron ko hheja, ki mihmaut>n ko bytih men bulawen ; par unhon nc na chuha, ki awen.
4 Phir us ne aur naidvaron ko yih kahke bheja, ki Mihmanon se kaho, ki Main ne khana taiyar kiyd : mere bail, aur mote mote janwar zabh hue, aur sab kuchh taiyar liai : byah men ao.
5 Par we kucliih khiyal men na lakar chale ga,e, ek apne khet, aur diisra apni saudiigari ko;
6 Aur baqion ne, us ke naukaron ko pakarke, be'izzat kiya, aur mar
7 Tab hadshah sunkar hua; aur apni fauj bhejke, khiinion ko mar d^la, aur un ka shahr p'hiink diy^.
8 Phir txs ne apne ch^karon se kaha, Byah ki taiyari to hiii, par wc, jin ko bulaya, nalaiq the.
9 Pas turn sarakon par jao, aur jitne tumhen niilen, byah men bulao.
10 So un naukaron ne, raston par jake, bhale hure jo unhen mile, sab ko jam'a kiy^, aur byah ka ghar mihmanon se l)har gayd.
11 ^ Jab h^dshali mihmanon ko dekhnc andar aya, us ne wahan
HATI, XXI, xxn.
ek admi dekhd, jo shadi ka hb^s pahine na tha :
12 Aur us se kah^, Ai raiyan, tii shkdi ke kapre pahine bagair yah^n kyun aya? Us ki zaban band ho ga,i.
13 Tab b^dshah ne naukaron ko kaha, Us ke hath pair bMhke use le jao, aur bahar andherenien dal do; wahan rona, aur dant pisna hogL
14 Kytmld bula,e ga,e bahut hain, par barguzt'de thore.
15 H Tab Farision ne jake salah ki, ki use kyiinkar us ki baton men phansawcn,
IG So unhon ne apne shagirdon ko Herodion ke sath us pashheja, ki us se kahen, Ai ustad, ham jante hain, ki tu sac)icha hai, aur sachai se Khuda k( rah batata, aur kisi ki kuchh parwa nahin rakhta ; kyiinki tu iidniion ke zahir hai par nazar nahin karta hai.
17 Pag, ham se kah, Tu kya khiyal kart^ hai ? Qaisar ko jizya deni rawa hai, ya nahm ?
18 Par Yisu' ne un ki shararat samajhke, kaha, Ai riydkdro, muj- he kyun azmate ho ?
19 Jizye ka sikka mujhe di- khlao. We ek dinar us pas la,e.
20 Tab us ne un se kah^, Yili sdrat aur sikka, kis ka hai ? Unhon ne kaha, Qaisar ka.
21 Yhir us ne kaha, Pas, jo chizen Qaisar ki hain, Qaisar ko ; aur jo Khuda ki hain, Khuda ko do. ■
22 Unhon ne yih sunkar ta'ajjub kiya, aur use chhorkar chale ga,e.
23 ^ Usi din Saddqi, jo qiyamat ke munkir hain, us pas a,e, aur us se sawal kiya, ki,
24 Ai Ustad, Miis^ ne kaha hai. Jab koi be aulad mar ja,e, to us ka bha,i us ki jorii ko byah le, t^ki apne hha,i ke liye nasi jari kare,
25 So hamare darmiyan sat bhd,i , the ; pahla byah karke mar gaya,
aur is sabab, ki us ki aulad na
MATI, XXII. xxin,
thi, apni jorii apne bhai ke waste i 43 Ua chhor gaya.
26 Yunhm diisra, aur tisra bM, sat wen tak.
27 Sab kc ba'd wuh 'aurat bhj mar ga,i.
28 I'as, wuh, qiyamat men, un s^ton men sc, kis ki joru bogi ? kyiinki sabhon ne us se byah kiya thL
29 Yisu' ne jaw^b men un se kaha. Turn nawishton aur Khuda ki qudrat ko na j^nkar galati karte ho.
30 Kyunki qiyamat men log na byah karte, na byahe jate hain, balki asman par Khuda ke firisb- toij ki manind hain.
31 Aiir murdon ke ji uthne ki babat Khuda ne jo tumhen far- may4, wuh tum ne nabin parha, ki,
32 Main Abiraham ka Khuda, aur Izjhak ka Khuda, aur Ya'qub ka Khuda bun ? Khuda murdon k^ nahin, balki zindon k^ Khuda hai.
33 Jamd'aten yib sunkar us ki ta'Hni se dang hiim.
34 ^ Jab Farision ne sunn, ki us ne Sadiiqion k^ munh band kiya hai, we jara'a hue.
35 Am- un men se shari'at ke ek sJkhlflnewale ne us se, kzmane ke liye, yib puchha, ki,
36 Ai Ustad, shara' men bara hukm kaun hai ?
37 yisu' ne us se kaha, Kbud4- wand ko jo tera Khuda hai, apne sare dil, aur apni sari jan, aur apni sari samajb se piyar kar.
38 Pahla aur bara hukm yibi hai.
39 Aur dusr& us ki manind hai, ki Tii apne parosi ko aisa piyar kar, jaisa an ko.
40 Yih hi do abk^m slri sbara' aur sab ambiya ki bunyad bain.
41 ^ Jab Farisi jam'a the, Yisu' ne un ae pucbha, ki,
42 Masm ke haqq men tumhdra kya guman hai ? Wuh kis ka beta hai ? We bole, Daiid ka.
31
un se kaha, Pliir Daiid, nib ke batane se, kyiinkar use Khudawand kahta hai, ki,
44 Khudawand ne mere Khu- dawand ko kahS, ki Jab tak main tere dushmanon ko tere panwon ki cbauki na karun, tii mere dahne baith ?
45 Pas, jab Daud us ko Khuda- wand kahta hai, to wuh us ka bet^ kyiinkar thahra ?
46 Par koi us ke jawab men ek bat na bol saka, aur us din se kisi ka hiwao na para, ki U8 se phir kuchh saw^ kare.
XXIII BAB.
1 rTTAB Yisu' logon aur apne _L shagirdon se kalme laga :
ki, '
2 Faqib aur Farisi Miisa ki gaddi par baithe hain :
3 Is liye jo kuchh we tumhen maime ko kaben, mano, aur'amal men lao, lekin un ke se kam na karo : kyunki we kahte hain, par karte nahin.
4 Ki we bhiiri bqjhen jm ka uthana mushkil hai, bandhte, aur logon ke kandhon par rakhte hain ; par ap unben apni ek ungli se sarkane par r^zi nahin hain.
5 We apne sab k^ logon ko dikhane ke waste karte hain ; apne ta'wiz chaure, aur apne jubbon ke daman larabe banate hain,
6 Aur mihm^mon men sadr jagah, aur 'ibadatkbanon men au- wal kursi,
7 Aur bazaron men salam, aur yih, ki log unhen Rabbi Kabbi kahen, chfi^hte hain.
8 Par turn Rabbi na kablao, ky- unki tumh^ra H&,di ek hai, ya'ne Masib, aur tum sab bh4i ho.
9 Aur zamin par kisii ko apn^ bap mat kaho : kyunki tumbara ek hi Bap hai, jo dsman par bai.
10 Aur na tum Hadi kahlao, kyunki tumhara H^di ek hai, ya'ne Masih.
32
11 Balld, jo turn men bara hai, tumhara khadim hoga ;
12 Aiir jo ap ko bara janega, chhota "kiya, ja,egd, aur jo ap ko chhota samjhega, so bara kiyd ja,egd.
13 fl" Ai riy^kdr Paqilio aur Farisio, turn par afsos ! is liye ki ^sman ki badshabat ko logon ke age band karte ho ; na turn ap us men jate, aur na janewalon ko jane dete.
14 Ai riyakar Faqiho anr Fari- sfo, turn par ai'sos ! ki bewaon ke ghar nigal jate, aur makr se Iambi cbauri uamaz parhte ho : is sabab turn ziyadatar saza p^oge.
15 Ai riyakar Faqiho aur Fa- risio, timi par afsos ! ki turn tari aur khushki ka daura is li}'e karte ho, ki ek ko apne din men Mo, aur jab wuh i chulca, to apne se diina use jahannam ka iarzand ( banate ho. !
16 Ai andhe r.^h-dikh^new^lo, turn par afaos, ki kahte ho. Agar koi haikal ki qasam khdwe, to kuchh innzayaqa nahfn,- par agar haikal ke sone ki qasam khdwe, to us ko piir^ karua zarur hai !
17 Ai nadano aur ai andho, kaun bar^ hai, son^, ya haikal, jo sone ko pak karti ?
18 Phir turn kahte ho, Agar koi \ qurbangab ki qasam khawc, to i kuchh muzayaqa nahin ; par agar nazr ki, jo us par chavhti, qasam khawe, to us ko pura karna farz I hai. j
19 Ai nadA^no, aur ai andho : ! bara kaun hai, nazr, ya qurban- gab, jo nazr ko pak karti ?
20 Pas jo qurMngah ki qasam khata hai, us ki aurun sabchizon ki, jo us par charhin, qasam khata.
21 Aur jo haikal ki qasam khata hai, us ki aur jo us men rahne- wala hai, us ki bhi qasam kh^ta hai.
22 Aur jo asman ki qasam khata hai, Khud^ ke takht aur us par jo haithnew^la hai, us ki bhi qasam khata hai. i
MATi, XXIII.
23 Ai riyakar Faqiho a,ur Fa- risfo, turn par afsos ! kyiinki po- dina, aur anisiin aur zire ki dahyaki dete ho, par shari'at ki bhari baton, ya'ne,insdf, aur rahm, aur iman ko chlior diya ; hizira tha, ki tum unheu ikhtiyar karte, aur inhcn bhi na chhorte.
24 Ai andhe rah-dikha,newalo, ki machchhar chhantte, aur iint ko nigal jate ho.
25 Ai riyakar Faqiho aur Pa- risfo, tum par afsos ! ki tum piyala aur rikabi ko upar se sdf karte, par wuh andar hit aiu" burai se bhare haiii.
26 Ai andhe Farisio, pahle pi- yala aur rikabi andar se saf karo, ki bahar ge bhi saf hon.
27 Ai riyakar Faqiho aur Fari- sio, tum par afsos ! ki turn sufedi phiri hiii qahron ki manind ho, jo bahar se bahut achchhi ma'lum hot! bain, par bbitar murdon ki haddion aur bar tarah ki na})aki se bhari bain.
28 Isi tarah tum bhi zahir men logon ko rdstbaz dikh^,i dete, par batin men riyakar, aur shararat se bhare ho.
29 Ai riyakar Faqiho aur Fari- sio, tum par afsos ! kyiinki nabion ki qabren banate, aur rastbazou ki goren samvartc ho,
30 Aur kahte, Agar ham apne bapdadon ke dinon men bote, to nabion. ke khiiu men uu ke sha- rik na bote.
31 Isi tarah tum apne par ga- wabi dete ho, ki tum nabion ke qatilon ke farzand ho.
32 Pas apne bapdadon ka pai- mana bharo.
33 Ai sarapo aur ai samp ke bacbcho, tum jahannam ke 'azab se kyunkar bhagoge ?
34 ^ is hye, dekho, main nabion, aur danaon, aur faqibon ko, tum- hare pas bhcjta hiiii^ turn nn men se ba'zon ko mar (J0oge, aur salib par kbinchoge, aur ba'zon ko apne 'ibadatkhanon men kore maroge, aur sbahr ba shahr satauge :
MATf, XXUl, XXiX.
35 Taki sab r^stbazon ka kbun, jo zamm par bahaya gaya, turn par awe, liabil r^stb^ ke khiin se Barakhiya ke bete Zakariya ke khiin tak, jise turn ne haikal aur qiirbang^h ke darmiyan qati kiyd.
36 Main txini se sach kahta hxin, ki Yih sab kuchh is znmkne ke logon par awega.
37 Ai Yarusalam, ai Yarusalara, jo nabion ko mar dalta, aur un- hen, jo tujh pas blieje ga,e, pat- thrao karta hai, main ne kitni bar chaba, ki tere larkon ko, jis tarah murgi apne bachchon ko paron tale ikatthe karti hai, jam'a kariin, par turn ne na chaha !
38 Dekbo, tumhar^ ghar turn- bare liye wiran chhora jata hai.
39 Kyiinki main tum se kahta hun, ki Ab se tum mujhe phir na dekhoge, jab tak ki kahoge, Muba- rak liai wub, jo Khudawand ke nam par ata hai.
XXIV BlB.
1 A UR YisLi' haikal se nikalke XX chala gaya, aur us ke sha- gird us pas a,e, ki use haikal ki 'im^raten dikhawen.
2 Yisfi' ne un se kaha, Tum yih sab chizen deklite ho ? main tum se sach kahta huii, ki Yahin ek patthar patthar par na chhutega, jo na gir^y^ j^,ega.
3 ^ Aur jab wuh Zaitun ke pahar par baitha tha, us ke shagirdon ne khalwat men us p^s ake kaha. Ham se kah, ki jdh kab hoga ? aur tere ane ka aur zamine ke ^khir hone ka nishan kya hai ?
4 Tab Yisii' ne jawab men un se kaha, Khabardar, koi timihen gumrab na kai'e.
5 Kyiinki babutere mere n^ par awenge, aur kahenge, ki Main Masih hun ; aur bahuton ko gumrab karenge.
t} Aur turn Jaraion aur larMon ki afwdh ki kbabar sunoge ; kha- bardar, mat ghabraiyo: kyiinki
im sab b&ton ki bona zarur hai, par ab tak akhir nahin hai.
7 Ki qaum qaum par, aur bad- shahat b^dshahat par charh iwegi, aur kal aur mari paregi, aurjagah jagah bhunchal awenge.
8 Yih sab kuchh musibaton kS. shuni' hai.
9 Tab we tumhen aziyat men dal denge, aur tumhen mar dalenge 5 aur mere nam ke sabab sab qaum tum se kma rakhengj.
10 Us waqt babutere thokar kba,enge, aur ek diisre ko pakar- wa,ega, aur ek diisre se kina rakhega.
11 Aur bahut jhilthe nabi utliengc, jo bahuton ko gum- rab karenge.
12 Aur bedmi ke barhjane se bahuton. ki muhabbat ghat ja,eg!.
13 Par jo dkhir tak sahegd, wuhi najat pawega.
14 Aur badshabat ki khushkha- ban ki manadi tamam duny^ men hogi, taki sab qaumon par gawahi ho ; tab akhir hoga.
15 Pas, jab tum us wi'ran kame- w^li maknih chiz ko, jis ki kba- bar Paniel nabi ne di, pak jagali men khare dekhoge, (jo parhe, so samajli le :)
16 Tab jo Yahudiya men ho, paharon par bbag ja,e :
17 Aur jo kothe par ho, na utre ki apne ghar se kuchh ni- kale:
IS Aur jo khet men ho, pichhe na pbire, ki apne kapre le.
19 Par im par afsos, jo un dinon petwalian, aur diidh pilanewdlian hon!
20 So tiun du'a mdngo, ki tum- hara bbagna jare men, ya sabt ke din, na ho :
21 Kyunki us waqt aisi bari musibat hogi, ki dunya ke shiirii' se ab tak na kabhi luii, na iiogi.
22 Aur agar wuh din ghat.4,e na jate, to ek tan najat na pata, par barguzidonkf khatir,Truh din gha- t^e ja,enge.
23 Tab agar koi tum se kahe, ki
34
Dekho, Masfh wali^n, ya yahan hai, to na manna.
24 Kyunki jhiitlie Masih aur jhiithe nabi uthenge, aur aise bare uishan, aur karamaten dikha- weng;e, ki ag-ar ho sakta, to we iDarguzidon ko bhi gumrah karte.
25 Dekho, main tumhen age hj kah chukS,
26 Pas agar we tumheri kahepj ki Dekho, wiih jangul men hai, to baliar na jaiyo; ya, ki deklio, wuli kothri men hai, to na m4- niyo.
37 Kyunld jaipi bijli purab se kaundhke pachclihun tak cha- ttiaktf, waisa hi Ibu i Adam ka ana bhi hoga.
28 Kyiinki jahiin murdar ho, wahan giddh bhi jam'a honge.
29 IT Uii dinon ki miisfbat ke ba'd, tnrt, auraj andhera ho ja,ega, anr chand aj>ni rosluii na dega, aur sitare asman se gir ja,enge, aur ^snian ki qiiwatcn liil jd,engi.
30 Tab Ibn i Adam ka tdshan is- nian par zahir hogd ; aur us waqt zamfn ke sare gharane chhati pi- tenge, aur Ibti i Adam ku bari qudrat aur jalal ke sath ^Isman ki badliou par ate dekhenge.
31 Aiu- wuh narsinghe ke bai'c shorke isath aprte tirishton ko bhe- jegd, aur \vc us ke barguzidon ko, charon taraf se, asman ki is hadd se, us hadd tak, jam'a karenge.
32 Ab anjii- ke darakht se ck tamsH sikho, ki Jab ua ki d^li narm hot], aur patte nikle, turn j^te ho, ki gamu uazdik hai.
33 Isi tarah jab yih sab dekho, to iano, ki wuh nazdik, balki darwaze 111 par hai,
34 Main turn se sach kahta hun, ki Jab tak yih sab kuchh ho na le, is zamdne ke log guzar na j^enge.
35 Asman aur zamfn talja,enge, par meri baten hargiz na talengi.
'ii> ^ Lekin us dui aur us ghan ko, mere Bap ke sivv^, ^aman ke firishton tak kof nahin jdnt^.
MATi, xxiy.
37 Jaisa Niih ke dinon men hua, waisa hi Ibn i Adam ki ana bhi hoga.
38 Kyiinki jis tarah un dinon men tiifaii ke age, khate, pile, byah karte, byabe jate the, us din tak ki Nuh kishti par charh^
39 Aurnajantethe,jabtakkitu- fan aya, aur un sab ko Ic gaya ; isi tarah Ibn i Adam ka ink hbi hoga.
40 Do ddmi khet men honge ; ek pakrS, dusr^ chhora ja,ega.
41 Do 'auraten chakki' pistian hongi ; ek pakri, diisn chhori ia,egi'.
42 "^ Is liye jagte raho : kyunki tiunhon malum nahni, ki kis ghan tumhara Khudawand awcga.
43 Par yih turn jante ho, ki agar ghar ke nuihk ko ma'liun hota, ki chor kis ghari awcga, to wuh jiigta rahta, aur apne ghar men sendh. mame na deta.
44 Is hye turn bhi taiyar raho : kyunki jis ghari tumhen guman na ho, Ibu i Adam awega.
43 Pas kaun hai wuh diyanatdar aur hoshyar khidim, jise us ke khawind ue apue naukar chakarou par muqarrar kiya, ki waqt par unhen khana de ?
46 Mubarak hai wuh khadjm,jiee us ka khawind akar ais^ hikarte pa we.
47 Main tum se sach kahta hun, ki Wuh use apne sab mal par mukhtar karega.
48 Far agar wuh bad khadim apne dil men kahe, ki Mera khawind kne men der karta hai ;
49 Aur apne ham-khidmaton ko marne, aur matwalon ke s^th khane pine lage ;
50 Us naukar ka khawind usi din awega, ki wuh rdh na take, aui- USI gharf, ki wuh na jane,
51 Aur use do tukre karke, ns ka hissa riy^k^ron ke sath mu- qarrar karega : wahan rona aur dant pisua hoga.
XXV BAB.
1 I" TS waqtasman ki badshahat kJ das kunwarion ki manind hogi, jo aptie mash'ala lekar dullia ke istiqbal ke waste niklin.
2 Un men panch boshyar, aur paneh nadan thin.
3 Jo n^dau thin, unhon ne apne mash'ala liye, magar tel sath na liya :
4 Par hoshyaron ne apne mash- 'alon ke sath bartanon men tcl h'ya.
5 Jab dulha ne der ki, sab uiigbnc lagin, aur so ga,in.
6 Adhi rat ko dhiini machi, ki Deklio dulha ata hai j us ke istiq- bal ke waste niklo.
7 Tab un sab kunwarion ne uth- kar apiii niash'alen durust kin.
8 Aur nkdknon ne hoshyaron se kah^, Apne tei men se hamen bhi do, ki hsaniri mash'alen bujhi jati hain.
9 Par hoshyaron ne jawab men kaha, Aisa na ho, ki liamare aur tumhare waste kifayat na kare: bihtar hai, ki bechnewalon ke pliBJao, aur apne waste niol lo.
10 Jab we kharidne ga,in, dulha k pahuncha, aur we jo taiyar thin, us ke sath sh^di ke ghar men ga,in : aur darw^za band hua.
11 Fichhe we dusri kunwarMn bhi a,in, aur kahne lagin, Ai khudawand, Ai khud^wand, ha- m^e liye darwaza khol.
12 Tab us ne jawab men kaha, Main tuna se sach kahta hiin, ki tumheni nahin pabchantfi.
13 Is liyejagteraho, kyunkitum nahin jante, ki kaun se din, yk kaun SI ghari, Ibn i Adam awegd.
14 ^ Ki waih us admi ki manind hai, jis ne safar karte waqt naw- karon ko bulakar imhcn apna mal supurd kiya.
15 Ek ko panch tore, diisre ko do, tisre ko ek ; bar ek ko, ua ki liyaqat ke muwaiiq, diya^ aur turt safar kiy^.
MATi, XXV, ■ 35
16 Tab jis ne panch tore p4,e the, jakar aur len den karke, panch tore aur paida ki,e.
17 Yiinhin us ne bhi, jise do mile the, do aur kania,e.
IB Par jis ne ek paya, gayd, aur zarmn khodkar apne khudawand ke rupa,e gar diye.
19 Muddat ba'd, un naukaron ka khawind ^ya, aur un se hisab lene laga.
20 So jis ne panch tore pa,ethe, panch tore aur bhi lekar aya, aur kaha, Ai khudawand, tii ne mujhe panch tore sompe ; dekh, main ne un ke siwa p^ch tore aur bhi kama,e.
21 Us ke khawind ne us sekaha, Ai achchhe diyanatdar naukar, shabash ! tii thore men diyanatdar nikln, main tujhe bahut chizon par ikhtiyar dunga ; to apne kha- wind ki khushi men shamil ho,
22 Aur jis ne do tore pa,e the, wuh bhi akar kahne laga, Ai khudaAvand, tii ne mujhe do tore sorapc : dekh, un ke siwa main ne do aur bhi paida ki,e.
23 Us ke khawind ne us se kah^, Ai achchhe diyanatdar naukar, shabash ! tii thore men diyanatdar nikla, main tujhe bahut chizon par mukhtar kariinga ; apne kha- wind ki khushi men shamil ho.
24 Tab wuh bhi, jis ne ek tora paya tha, dke, kaline laga, Ai khudawand, main tujiie sakht mizaj jant4 tha, ki jah4n nahin boya, wahan tii k^tta, aur jahan nahin chhitraya, wahan jam'a karta hai ;
25 So main ne darke terd tora zamin men chhipaya ; dekh, tera JO hai, maujud hai.
20 Us ke malik ne jawab men kaha, Ai bad aiu: sust naukar, tii ne jkna, ki main wahan katta hiin, jahan nahin boya, aur wa- han jam'a karta, jahan nahin chhinta :
27 Pas tujhe munasib th4, ki mere rupa,e sarriifon ko det^, ki main ake use siid samet pata.
36
_28 So is sc jnli tora clihinkar, jis pas das tore hain, use do.
29 Kyunki jis pas kuclih hai, use diya ja,ega, aur us ki barhtf hogi- aur jia pas kuchh nahin, us se, ^•uh bhi jo rakhta ho, le liya ja,ega.
30 Aur is nikamme naukar ko bahar andhere men dal do; wahan xona aur dant pisna hoga.
31 ^ Jab Ibu i Adam apne jalal se awega, aur sab pak firislite us ke sath, tab wuh apne jalal ke takht par baitbeg^ :
32 Aur sab qaum uske ^geh^zir ki ja,engi : aur jis tarah garariya bheron ko bakrion sc juda karta liai, ^vuli ck ko diisre se juda karega.
33 Aur bheron ko dahine, aur bakrion ko ba,en khara karega.
34 Radshah unhen jo us ke da- hine bain, kahega, Ai mere Bap ke mubarak logo, us badsha- hat ko, jo dunya ki paidaish ac tizmhare liye taiyar ki ga,i, miras men lo :
35 Kyunki main bhiikha tha, turn ne mujhe khana klulaya: main piyasa tha, turn ne mujbe pkni pilaya ,- main pardesf tha, turn ne nieri khatird^ri ki :
36 Nanga tha, turn ne niujhc kapra pahinaya ; bimar tha, tuni ne men khabar U : qaid men thti, txmi mere pas a,e.
37 Us waqt r:istbaz use jawab men kahenge, Ai Khud^wand, kab ham ne tujhe bhiikha dekhi, aur khdna khilaya? ya piyasti, aur j^nl pilaya ?
38 Kab ham nc tujhe pardesi dekha, aur khatirdari ki'f' ya naiiga, aur kapra pahinay^ ?
39 Ham kab tujhe bimar ya qaid men dekhkar tinh p^s a,c ?
40 Tab Badshah un se jawab men kahega, Main turn se sach kahta hun, id Jab turn ne mere un sab se cbhote bhaion men se ek ke sath kiya, to mere sath kiy^.
41 Tab wuli h^in tarsftvalon se kahega, Ai mal'uno, mere samhne
MATI, XXV, XXVI.
sens hamesha ki ag menj^o, jo shaitan aur us ke firishton ke liyc taiy4r ki ga,i hai :
43 Kyiinki main bhukha tha, par tum nc mujhe khane ko na diya ; piyasa th^ tum ne mujhe pani na pilaya :
43 Pardesi tha, tum ne meri khatirdari na ki : nanga tha, tum ne mujhe kapra na pahinaya : bi- mar aur qaid men tha, tum nc meri khabar na li.
44 Tab we bhi jawab men ka- henge, Ai Khudawand, kab ham ne tujhe Ijhukha, ya piyasa, ya pardesi, ya nanga, ya bimar, ya qaidi dekhii, aur ten khidmat na ki?
45 Tab wuh unhen jawab men kahega. Main timi se sach kahta hiin, ki Jab tum ne mere in sab se cbhote bhaion men se ek ke sath na kiya, to mere sath bhi na kiy^.
46 Aur we hamesha ke 'azab men ja,enge: par rastbaz hamesha ki zindagi men.
XXVr BAB.
1 AUR yiln hiia, ki jab Yisii' ■^*- jih sab bitten kar chukii, to us ne apne shagirdon se kah^,
3 Tum j^ntc ho, ki do roz ba'd 'id i fasah hogi, jab Ibn i Adam hawala kiya ja,ega, ki salib par khincha jaw^e.
3 Tab Sardar Kahin, aur Faqih, aur qaum kc Buzurg, Qaj-afa name Sardar Kahin ke ghar men ikattbe hue,
4 Aur saiah ki, ki Yisii' ko fareb se pakarke,mar dalen.
5 Tab unhon ne kaha, 'Id ko nahiu, na ho ki logon men fasad mache.
6 ^ Jis waqt Yisii' Bait'aniya men Shama'un korhi ke ghar men tba,
7 Ek 'aurat sang i marmar ke 'itrdan men qimati 'itr us pds lai, aur jab wuh kh^ne baitha, us ke sir par dhala.
8 Us ke shagird jib dekhkar
MATI, XXVI.
37
ktafa hoke, kahne lage, Kahe ko yih befaida kharch Tiii^ ?
9 Kyunki yih 'itr bare dam par bikta, aur wah mulitiijoii ko diya jata.
10 Yisu ne yih jankar unhen kaha, Kyun is 'aurat ko taklif dete ho ? us ne to mere sath neki ki.
11 Kyunki muhtaj hamesha turn- hire sath hain ; par main hamesha tumhare sath na rahiinga.
13 Ki us ne jo mere badan par 'itr dhala, to yih mere kafan ke liye kiya hai.
13 Main turn se sach kahta hiin, ki Taraam dunya men, jah^n ka- liin is Injil ki manadi hogi, yih bh'i jo us ne kiya, is ki yadgari ke liye kaha ja,ega.
li T[ Tab un barah men se, ek ne, jis ka nam Tahiidah IskariyiAti tha, Sardar Kahinon ke pas jakarkaha,
lo Jo main use tmnhen pakarwa diin, to mujhe kya doge ? Tab uuhon ne us se tfs rupa,e ka iqrar kiya.
16 Aur vrah us waqt se us ke pakarwane ke liye qabii dhun- dhta tha.
17 ^ So, 'idi fasah ke pahle din, shagirdon ne Yisii' pas akar, us se kaha, Tii kahan chahta hai, ki ham tere liye fasah taiyar karen ?
18 Us ne kaha, Shahr men fulaiie shakhs pas jakar, us se kaho, ki Ustad farmata hai, Mera waqt nazdik pahimcha ; main apne sha- girdon samet tere yahan 'id i fasah kariinga.
19 So jaisa Yisii' ne shagirdon ko hukm kiya tha, we baja la,e, aur fasah taiyar kiya.
30 Jab sham hiii, ^Tih un bara- hon ke sath khane baitha.
21 Jab we kha rahe the, us ne kaha. Main turn se sach kahta htin, Turn men se ek mujhe pakarwa- dega.
22 Tab we nihayat dilgir hue, aur bar ek un men se puchhne laga, Ai Khudawand, kya main hun ?
33 Us ne jawab men kah^, Jo
mere sath tabaq men hath dalta hai, wuhi mujhe pakarwadegd.
24 Ibn i Adam, jis tarah us ke haqq men likha hai, rawana hota ; lekin, us shakha par alsoa, jis ke hathon se Ibn i Adam giriftar kanvaya jata hai ; agar wuh shakhs paida na hota, us ke Uye bihtar tha.
25 Tab Yahiidah ne, jo us ka pakarwanewala tha, jawib men kahS, Ai Ustad, kya main hun ? Us ne kaha, Tii ne ap hi kahi.
26 % Un ke khate waqt, Yisu* ne roti li, aur shukr karke tori, phir shagirdon ko dekar kahS, Lo, khao ; yih niera badan hai.
37 Phir piyala lekar, shukr kiya, aur unhen dekar kah^ Turn sab is men se pio ;
28 Kyunki yih mera lahu hai ; ya'ne na,e qaul ka lahii, jo bahu- ton ke gunahon ki mu'ifi ke hye bahaya jata.
29 Main turn se kahta hun, ki Angiir ka shira phir na pi,unga us din tak ki tumhare sath apne Bap ki badshahat men. naya na pijiin.
30 Phir we git gake Zaitun ke pahar ko ga,e.
31 Tab Yisu' ne un se kaha. Turn sab isi rat mere sabab thokar kh^oge ; kyunki likhi hai, id Main garariye ko mixiinga, aur gaiia ki bheren titar bitar hojd,eiigL
33 Lekin main apne ji uthne ke ba'd turn se age Galil ko j^iinga.
33 Patras ne jawab men us se kaha, Agarchi sab tcribabat tho- kar kha,en, par main kabhi tho- kar na khaunga.
34 Yisii' ne us se kaha, Main tujh se sach kahta hun, ki Tu isi rat, murg ke bang dene ke pahle, tin bir mera ivkkr karegi.
35 Patras ne us se kaha, Agar tere sath mujhe mama bhi zarur ho, tan bhj tera inkar na kariinga. Aur sab shagirdon ne bhi yih kaha.
30 5[ Phir Yisu' un ke sdth. Gat-
MlTI, XXVI.
samani n^me ek maqam men aya, aur shagirdon se kaha, Yahan Tjaitho, jab tak main wahan jakar du'a luangun:.
37 Tab us ne Patras aur Zabadi ke do bete sath liye, aur ganigin aur nihayat dil^fr Jioiie iaga.
38 Tab us ne un se kaha, ki Mer^ dil nihayat gamgm liai, balki meri maut ki si halat hai : turn yaban tbahro, axir mere s^th j%te rato.
39 Aur kuchh age barhke munh ke bal gira, aur du'a niangi, ki i\j mere Bap, agar ho sake, to jah piy- ala mujh se giizar ja,e : taubhi meri khwahish nahiuj balki teri khwa- hish ke mutabiq ho.
40 Tab shagirdon ke pas aya, aur unhen sote p^ar Patras se kaha, Kya tiuu mere sath ek ghanta nahm jag sake ?
41 Jago, aur du'a mango, taki imtihdn inen na paro : nih to mus- ta'idd, par jism sust hai.
42 Phir us ne do bira du'a mangi, ki Ai mere Bap, agar mere puie ke bagair yih piyala mujh se na- hin guzar sakta, to teri marzi ho.
43 Us ne ake phir unhen sote p^ya : kyunki mi ki ankhen nind se bhari thm.
44 Aur uuhen chhorkar phir gaya, aur wuhi bat kahkar tisri \>& du'a msingi.
45 Tab apne shagirdon ke pas akar un ae kaha, Ab sote raho, aur aram karo : dekho wuh ghari 4 paliuuchi, ki Ibn i Adam gunali- g^ronke hathhawdlakiyajatahai.
40 Utho, cbalen : dekho, jo mujhe pakarwata hai, nazdik hai.
47 T[ Wuh'j-ih kah hi raha tha, ki dekho, Yah udab, jo un barahon men se ek thii, ay^, aur us ke sdth ek bari bhir taiwaren aur lathian li,e, Sardar Kahinon aur qauni ke hu- zurgon ki taraf se i pahimchi.
48 Us ke pakarwanewdle ne im- hen yih kahke pata diya tha, ki Jise main chumdn, wuhihai; use pakar lena.
49 Us ne wunhm Yisii' pas aRar
kaha, Ai Ustad, Salain ; aur chum liyL
50 Yisii' ne use kaha, Ai Miyan, tu kaheko aya ? Tab unhcjn ne p^s akar Yisd' par hath dale, aur use pakar liya.
51 Aur, dekho, Yisu' ke sathfon men se ek ne hath barhakar apni talwar khainchi, aur Sardar Kahin ke naukar par chalakar us ka k^ ura diya.
52 Tab Yisii' ne us se kaha, Apni talwar miyan men kar, kyunki jo talw{ir khinchte hain, talwar hi se mare ja,enge.
53 Kya tii nahin j^nta, ki main ahhi apne Bap se m&ng sakta hun, aur wuh firishton ke barah tuman se ziyada mere Hye hazir kar dega ?
54 Par nawishton ki bat, ki yunhin bona zariir hai, tab kyiin- kar puri bogi ?
55 Us waqt Yisii' logon, se kahne laga, ki T\im, iaise chor ke liye, taiwaren aur lathfan lekar, mere pakarne ko nikle ho ? Main har roz haikaJ men tumhare sath baithke ta'lim deta tba, par turn ne mujhe na pakra.
56 Lekin yih sab is liye hua, t^ki nahion ke nawishte pure hon. Tab sab shagird use chborke bhag ga,e.
57 T[ Sojinhonne Yisii' kopalcra, we use Qayafa nam Sardar Kahin pas le ga,e, jahan Paqih aur bu- zxu'g jam'a the.
58 Patras diir diir us ke pi'chhe Sardar Kahin ke ^har tak chala ga- yk, aur andar jake naukaron ke s^th baithi, ki dekhe, ki £khir kya hotii hai.
59 Tab Sardar Kahin aur hu- zurg aur sari majlis Yisd' par jhiithi gawahi dhiindhne lage, taki usem^rdalen;
tiO Par na pa,i ; aur agarchi ba- hut jhdthe gawah a,e, par ko,{ bat na thahri. Akhir, do jhuthe gawa- hon ne akar,
(il Kaha, ki Is ne kah^ hai, ki Main Khuda ki haikal ko dha
MATi, XXVI, xxvn.
sakta, aur phir tin din men use ban^ saktaliiin.
62 Tab Sardar Kahin ne uthkar us se kaha, Tu kuchla jawab na- Ma deta ? jih tujh. par k^a gawahi dete hain ?
63 Par Yisii' chup ralia. Tab Sardar Kahin ne us se kaha, Main tujhe zinda Khuda ki qasam det£ hiin, ki agar tu Masih, Khuda ka Beta hai, to ham se l£ah.
64 Yisii' ne us se kaha, H^n, wuhi, jo tu kahta hai : balk'i, main turn se kahta hun, ki Is ke ba'd, turn Ibn i Adam ko Qfidir i Mutlaq ki dahini taraf baithe, aux asman ke badalon par ate dek- hoge.
65 Tab Sardar Kahin ne apne kapre pharkar kaha, ki Yih kufr kahchuka hai; ab haraen aur gawah kya zarur? turn ne ap us ka kufr suna.
GQ Ab tumhari kya salah ? Un- hon ne j awab men kaha, Wuh qatl ke laiq hai.
67 Tab unhon ne us ke munh par thuka, aur use gininsA niara, aur ddsroii ne use tamanche marke kaha, ki,
68 Ai Masih, hamen nabiiwat se bata, ki kis ne tujhe mara ?
69 ^ Jab Patras bahar dil^n men baitha thi, ek laundi ne us p4s ^e, kaha, Tii bhi Yisii' Galili ke s4th tha.
70 Par us ne sab ke samhne inkir karke kaha. Main nahin jantd, ki tu kya kahti hai.
71 Phir jab wuh darwazc kf taraf bahar chala, ek diisri ne use dekhkar, un se jo vrahan the, kaha, ki Yih bhi Yisii' ^Nasail ke sath tha.
72 Tab us ne qasam khake phir inkdr kiya, ki Main us shakhs ko nahm janta.
73 Thorl der ba'd, imhon ne jo wahan kliarc tJie, Patras pas ake kaha. Ueshakk tii bhi un men se hai, ki teri boli tujhe zaliir karti hai.
39
74 Tab us ne la'nat bhejkar aur qasam khakar kaha, Main is shakhs ko nahm j^nta. Wunhin murg ne bang di.
75 Tad Patras ko Yisu' ki bat yad a,i, jo us ne us se kahi thi, ki Murg ke bang dene se pahle, tii tin bar mera inkar karega. Wuli bahar Jake zar zar roja.
XXVir BAB.
1 TAB subh hui, sab Sardar *J Kahinon, aur qaum ke bu- zurgon ne Yisii' ki babat sal^h ki, ki use kyLinkar qati karen :
2 Phir use bandhkar b^har le
fa,e, aur Pantils Pilatus hakim ke awale kiya.
3 ^ Tab Yahud4b, jis ne use pakarwadiya tha, dekhkar, ki us ke qatl ka hukm hua, pachhtaya, aur wuh tis rupa,e Sardar Kaliiuon aur buzurgon pas pher laya,
4 Aur kaha, Main ne gundh kiya, ki begunah ko pakarwaya. We bole, Hamen kya? tujan.
5 Tad wuh rupa,e haikal men phenkkar chala gaya, aur jiike ap ko phiinsi di.
6 Par Sardar Kahinon ne rupa,e lekar kaha, Inhen khaz^ne men dalna raw^ nahm, ki yih j^hiin ka dam hai.
7 Tab unhon ne sahih karke un rupuyon se kumhar ka khet par- desj'on ke garne ke bye kharfd^.
8 Is sabab aj tak wuh khet, Khiin ka khet, kahlata hai.
9 Tab wuhjo Yaramiyah nabiki ma'rifat kaha gay^ tha, piira hiia, ki Unhon ne wuh tis rupa,e hye, us ki thabrai hui qimat, jis ki qimat Bani Israel men ae ba'zo^t ne thahra,! ;
10 Aur unhon ne wuh rvpa,e kurahar ke khet ke waste diye, jaisa l^hudawand ne mujhe farm- aya.
1 1 Phir Yisii' hikim ke riibaru kliara tha : aur hakim ne us se puchhii, kya Tii Yahiidion ka
40
MATl XXVIL
Badsii^h hal? Yisii' ne us se kaha, Han, tii tluk kaht^ hai.
12 Aur us -waqt Sardar Kahin aur biizurg us par fan^ad kar rahe the, par -wuli kuchh. jawab na deta tha.
13 Tab Pilatus ne us se kaha, Kyi tu nahm sunt^, Id ye tujh par kitni gawahian dete hain ?
14 Par us ne us ki ek bat ka bill jawib na diya ; chun- anchi Hakim ne bahut ta'ajjub kiya.
15 Hakim kk dastur tba, ki bar 'id ko, logon ki khatir, ek baiid- hua, jise we chdhte, chhor deta tba.
16 Us Tvaqt xm kh Barabbas name ek maabhiir baudliua tha.
17 So, jab ire ikatthe hue, Pila- tus ne un se kaha, Tum kise chahte ho, ki main tuinbare lije cbhor diin ? Barabbas, ya Yisii' ko, jo Jllasih kahlat^ hai ?
18 Kyunki wuh samajh gaya, ki mihon ne use (Idli se hawale kiya.
19 ^ Aur jab wah. masnad par baitha, us ki joni ne kahia bheja, ki Tii is rastbiz se kuchh kam na rakh, kyunki main ne ^j khw^b men us ke sabab bahut tasdfa pa,i.
30 Lekin Sardar Kahinon, aur buzurgon ne logon ko ubhara, ki Harabbas ko mang len, aur Yisii' ko qatl karen.
21 Hakim ne phir mi se kaha, Tum in donon men se kiae chdhte bo, ki niaiu tumhare liye chbor dun ? We bole, Barabbas ko.
23 Pil^tiis ne mi se kaha, Phir Yisu' ko jo Masih kalilata hai, main kya karun ? Un sabhon ne us se kaha, Use salib de. .23 H.^kim ne kalia, Kyun.^ us ne ky4 badi ki ? Par we aur bbi chiUa,e, ki Use salib dc,
34 f Jab Pilatus ne deklui, ki kuchh ban nahm parta, balki aur bhi hullar beta hai, to pdni leke bhir ke %e apne hath dho,e, aur kaha, Main is rdstbaz ke kbun se pak hiiii ; turn jano.
25 Tab logon ne jawab men kaha, Us ka kbun ham par, aur hamarf aulad par ho.
26 'TJ Tab us ne Barabb^ ko un ke liyc chhor diy^, aur Yisii' ko kore markar hawale kiya, ki salib par khinchd jawe.
27 Tab hakim ke sip^hion ne Tisii' ko diwankhane men le jdtar apni tamam guroh us ke gird jam'a ki.
28 Aur us ke kapre utarkar use qirmizi pairahan pahinSya.
29 T[ Aur kanton ka taj banikar us ke sir par rakh^ aur ek sarkan- da us ke hath men diya, aur us ke ^gc ghutne tekkar, us par thattha m§.rke kaha, Ai Yahudioii ke bad- shab, Salani !
30 Aur us par thilka, aur wuh sarkanda lekar us ke sir par mara.
31 Aur jab we thatthi kar cbukc, to us pairahan ko utarkar phir usi ke kapre use pahina,e, aur salib par klimchne ko le chale.
32 Jab bahar jate the, unhon ne ek Qiirini admi Sharaa'un name ko begar pakri, ki us ki salib Ic chale.
33 Aur ek maqam Galgata name, ya'ne khopri ki jagali, par pahunchke,
34 ^ Pit mila hua sirka use pine ko diya : us ne chakhke, na chah^ ki pi,e.
35 Aur use salib par khinchkar, us ke kapron par cliitthi ddlke unhen bant hya, taki jo nahi ne kaha tba, pilra ho, ki Unhon ne mere kapre dpaa men bant liye, aur mere kurte par cbitthi dali.
36 Phir wahan baitlike us kf nigahbani karne lage ;
37 Aur us ke qatl ki sabab li- kbkar us ke sir se lincha tang diy^, ki YIH YlStj' YAHU- DlOK KA BlDSHAH HAI.
38 Aur us ke sath do chor bhi salib par khinche ga^e, ek dabne, dusra ba,en.
3.9 ^ Aur jo idhar udhar se jate, sir hildkar us par kufr bakto the,
mat! xxvn.
40 Aur kahte the, Wah! Tii jo haikal ka dhanewaU, aur tin din men bandnewala hai, ^p ko bacha. Agar tu Khuda ka Betil hai, sah'b par se utar a.
41 Tunhm Sardar Kahinon ne bhi Faqfhon aur Buzurgou ke sflth thattha marke kaha,
42 Is ne anron ko bachaya, ap ko nahfn bacha sakta ; agar Israel ka badshah' hai, to ab sah'b par se utar awe, to ham us par iman lawenge.
43 Us ne Khuda par bharosa rakha ; a^ar wuh us ka piyara hai, to wuh ab us ko chhurawe; kyunki wuh kahta tha, fcl Main Khuda kd Beta hun.
44 Isi tarah wechorbbi, jouske sath salib par khmche ga,e the, use bura kahte the.
45 Do pahar se leke, tisre pahar tak, sari zajnin par andhera chha gaya.
46 Tisre 'pahar ke qarlb, Yisu' ne bare shor se chill^kar kaha, Ell, Elf, lamd, sabaqtani? ya'ne, Ai mere Khuda, ai mere Khuda, kj'iin niujhe akela chhora ?
47 Un men se ba'zon ne.jo wahan kharc the, sunkar kaha, ki wuh Iliyas ko pukart^ hai.
48 Wunhin un men se ek ne daurkar badal liya, aur sirke men bhigoya, aur narkat par rakhkar, use chusaja.
49 Auron nc kaha. Rah ja, ham dekhen, Iliyas use chhurane ata hai, ki nahin.
50 ^ Aur Yisti' ne phir bare siior se chillakar jan di.
51 Aur, dekho, haikal ka parda lipar se ufche fak phat gaya ; aur zarain kampf, aur patthar tarak ga,e ;
52 Aur qabren khul ga,in; aur bahut lashen pak logon kf, jo arani men the, uthi'n,
53 Aur us ke uthne ke ba'd qabron se nikalkar, inuqaddas shahr men jakar, bahuton ko na- zar a,in.
54 Jab Subadar ne aur jo us ke
41
sath Yisii' ki nigahbam karte the bhunchal aur sara majara dekiia, to nihayat dar ga,e, aur kabne lage, Yih beshakk Khud^ kaBeta tha.
55 Aur wahan bahut sfauraten, jo Gain se Yi.sd' ke pichhe pichhe us kf khidmat karti a,i thin, diir se tak rahin :
56 Un men Mariyam Magda- Imi, aur Ya'qub aur Yose ki ma Mariyam, aur Zabadi ke beton ki ma thin.
57 Jab sham hui, Yiisuf name Aramatiya ka ek daulatraand, jo Yisii' ka shagird bhi tha, ay^;
58 Us ne, Pil^tus pas jake, Yisii' ki lash mangi. Tab Pilatus ne hukm diy^, ki hish use den.
59 Yiisuf ne, lash lekar, suti saf ch^dar men lapeti,
60 Aur apni nayi qabr men, jo chatan men khodi thj, rakhj : aiu* ek bhari patthar qabr ke munh par dhalkake chala gaya.
61 Aur Mariyam IVIagdalini aur dusri Mariyam wahan qabr ke samhne baithi thin.
62 ^ Diisre roz, jo taiyari ke din ke ba'd hai, Sardar Kahimxn, aur Farisfon ne milkar Pilatus ke p^s jam'a hoke kaha, ki,
63 Ai khudawand, hamen yid hai, ki Wuh dagab^z apnc jite ji kahta tha, ki Main tin din ba'd ji nthiiijga,
64 is liye hukm kar, ki tin din tak qabr ki nigahbani karen, na lio, ki us ke shagird rat ko Skar use chura ]e jaen, aur logon se kahen, ki Wuh murdon men se jf utha; to jnh pichhlafareb pahle se badtar hoga.
65 Pilatus ne un se kaha, Tum- h6,re pas pahrewale hain ; jake raaqdur bhar us ki nigahbani karo.
66 Unhon ne jakar us patthar par nmhr kar di, aur pahre bith^- kar, qabr ki nigahbani ki.
42
MATt xxvm.
XXVIII B.\B.
1 QfABT ke ba'd, jab hafte ke k^ palile din pau phatne lagi,
JUariyara Magdalini aur diisn Mariyam qabr ko dekLne a,in.
2 Aur, deklio, ek bara bhunclial ^ya ; kyunki Khudiiwand ka finshta iisinan se utarke ^ya, aur us patthar ko qabr se dhalk^ke us par baith gaya.
3 Us k^ chmra bijH ka sfi, aur us ki poshak sufed barf ki si thi ,-
4 Aur us ke dar se nigabban kamp uthe, aur murde se hoga,e.
6 Par firislite ue mutawajjih hokar, un 'auraton se kaha, 1X1111 mat daro ; main janta hiSn, ki tumTiaii' ko, jo salib par kbincha gaya, dbiindbti ho.
6 "Wuh yahan nahm hai ; ky- iinki jaiaa us ue kaha th.4, wuh utha hai. Ao, yih jagab, jahan Khud^wand para tha, dekho.
7 Aur jald jake, us ke sbagirdon se kaho, ki wuh murdon men se ji utha hai, aur, dekho, vruh tum- hare dge Galil ko jSta hai; wahan turn use dekhoge : dekho, main ne tumhen jata diya.
8 We jald qabr par se bare khauf aur bari khusbi ke satli rawana hokar, us ke sbagirdon ko khabar dene daurhi.
9 ^rlab we us ke sbagirdon ko khabardenejati thin, dekho, Yisu' nnhen mila, aur kaha, Salam. Unhon ne, ptis akar, us ke q^adam pakre, aur use sijda kiya.
10 Tab yisii' ne unhen kaha,
Mat daro, par jake mere bhaion se kaho, ki Galil ko jawen ; Ava- hitn mujhe dekhenge.
1 1 Y "^^^ ^''^ chali j^tl thni, dekho, pahrewaloii men se kitnon ne shabr men akar, jo kuchh hiia tha, Sardar Kaliinon se bayan kiya.
12 Tab unhon ne buzurgon ke sath ikatthe hokar, salah ki, aur uu pahrewalon ko bahut rupa,e dive,
13 Aur kaha, Turn kaho, ki Eat ko jab ham sote the, us ke sha- gird Ske use chur4 lega,e.
1 4 Aur agar yih hakim ke kan tak pahunche, ham use samjhakar tumhen khatre ee bacha lenge.
16 Chunancbi unhon ne nipa,e lekar sikhlane ke muwafiq kiya ; aur yih b^t aj tak Xahndion men mashhur hai.
16 Tf Phir we gyarah shagird, Galil ke us pahat- ko, jahSn Yisii' ne unhen farmaya tha, ga,e.
17 Aur use dekhkar, nnhon ne us ko sijda kiya ; par jja'^e dub- dhe men rahe.
18 Aur XisLi' ne pas ^kar un se kaha, ki Asm^n aur zamin ka sar^ ikhtiy^r mujhe diyS ga-yii ;
19 ■[[ Is liye turn jakar sab qau- mon ko Bap aur Bete aur Hub i Quds kc nam se baptisma deke shagird karo :
20 Aur unhen sikhlao, ki un sab baton par 'amal karen, jin ka main ne turn ko hulou diya hai ; aur dekho, main zam^ne ke ta- mam hone tak, bar roz tumhare s^th hun. Amm.
MARQUS KI INJIL.
I BAB.
1 I^HUDA kc Bete Yisu' _l\. Masili ki Injil kk shu-
2 Jais^ nabion ki kitahon men ]ikha hai, ki Dckh, main apne rasill ko terc age bhejta liiin ; wuli teri rah ko tere samhne taijar karega.
3 Bayaban men ek pukaniewale ki awaz hai, ki Khud^wand ki rah ko banao, aur us ke rastoii ko sidha karo.
4 Wais^ Yuhanna bayaban men baptisma deta tha, aur gunahon ki mu'afi ke liye tauba kc bap- tisma ki manadi karta tha.
"5 Aur sari Yahiidiya ke aur Xariisalam ke rahnewale us pas nikal &,e, aur sabhon ne apne gunahon ka iqrar karke Yardaii ke darya men us se baptisma paya.
6 Aur Yuhanna tint ke balon ki poshak pahiue aur chamre ka kamarband apni kamar men band- he tha, aur tiddi aur jangli shahd kh^t^ th^ ;
7 Aur mauadi karta tha, ki Mere piehhe ek mujh se zorawar ata hai, aur main is Idiq nahin, ki jhukke us ki jution ka tasma kholun.
8 Main ne to tumhen pani se baptisma diya, par wuh tumhen Riih i Quds se baptisma dega.
9 Aur unhin dinon men aisa hiia, ki Yisii' ne Nasarat i Galfl se ^kar, Yardan men Yuhanna ke hath se baptisma p^y^.
10 Aur jyiinhin wah panf se bahar kjk, us ne asman ko khula aur Ruh ko kabutar ki manuid apne iipar utarte dckh4 ;
11 Aur asman se avraz ^i, ki Tu mera 'aziz Beta hai, jis se main razi hun.
12 Aur Eiih use filfaur bayaban men le ga,i.
13 Aur wuh wah^n bay^b&n men chalis din tak rahke Shai- tan se azmaya gaya ■ aur jangal ke janwaron ke sath rahta tha; aur firishte us ki khidmat karte the.
1 4 Phir Yuhanna ki giriftari ke ba'd Yisii' ne Galil men ake, Khuda ki badshahat ki khush- khabari ki manadi ki,
15 Aur kaha, ki, Waqt pura b ua, aur Kh uda ki badshahat nazdik a,i; tauba karo, aur Injil par iman lao.
1 6 Aur Galil ke Haryk ke kindre phii-te hue, us ne Shama'iin, aur us ke bh^i Andrj^s ko darya men j^ dalte dekha : ki we machhwe the.
17 Yisu' ne unhen kaha, Turn mere piehhe chale ao, aur main tumhen admion ke machhwe ban^uuga.
IS Aur we wunhin apne jalonko chhorkar us ke piehhe ho ii,e.
19 Aur wahan se thori dur barhke us ne Zabadi ke bete Ya'qiib aur us ke hhki Yuhanna ko bhi kishti par apne j41on ki marammat karte dekha.
20 Aur filfaur unhen bulayd, aur we apne bap Zabadi ko kishti men mazduron ke sath chhorke us ke piehhe ho li,e.
21 I'ab we Kafamahum men dsikhil hue, amr wuh filfaur 'iba- datkhane men jake ta'lim dene laga.
32 Aur we us M ta'hm se hairan hue, ki wuh un ko, ikhti- yarwale ki tarah, na Faqihon ki manind, ta'lim deta tha.
23 A\ahan un ke 'ibadatkhane men ek shakhs tha, jis men napdlc nib thi ; wuh ydn kahke chillaya, ki,
24 Ai Yisu' Nasari, chhor de, ha- men tujh se kya kam ? Tu hamen balak karne aya hai? main tiyhe
Gospel of Marc - Evangile selon Marc
MARQUS, T, n.
44
jaata hun, ki tu kaim hai, Khuda k4 Qudclus.
25 Yisii' ne use ddnta aur kah^ kj Chup, aiir us par se jati rah,
26 Tab napafc ruh use marorkc atir bari iyfiz se chilldke us par se utar ga,i.
27 AxiT -we sab hairan boke apas men yih kahte hiie balls karte the, ki Yib ky d hai ? yih kaisi na,i ta'lfm hai ? ki wuh n^pak riihon ko bM iqtidir se hukm karta hai, aur we us ko mknti ham.
38 Wunhi'n us'ki shuhrat Galfl hi ch^ron taraf phail ga,i,
29 Aur "wc filfatur 'ibtidatkhane se nikalke Ya'qiib aur Yuhanna ke sath Shama'un aur Andryas ke ghar men ga,e.
30 Aur Shama'iia ki sas tap se pari thi ; tab unhon ne filfaur use khabax di.
31 Us ne ake, us kabatb pakarkc use uth4y^ ; aur filiaur us ki tap i4ti rahi, aur us ne un ki khidmat ki.
32 Sham ko, jab siiraj diibgaya, sSre bimaron aur diw^on ko ub pas l^e.
S3 Aur Sard shahr darwdze par jam'a bua tha.
34 ITs ne bahuton ko, jo tarah tarah ki bimarion men girif- tar the, changa kiya, aur bahut se deon ko nikaU ; aur deon ko bolne na diya, kyunki unhon ne use pahch^n^v tba.
35 Aur bare tarke, kuchh rat rahte, wuh uthke nikl^, aur ek ■wiranjagab men jakc, wahan du'a m^gi.
36 Aur Shama'un aur us ke B^thi us ke pichbe chale.
37 Jab unhon ne use pay^ to kaha, ki Tiijhe sab dJnindhte hain,
■ 38 Us ne unhen kaha, Ao, as pas ke shahron men jawen, taki main wahan bhi manadi kartin; kyunki main isiliye nikla hiin.
39 Aur wuh sdn Galfl ke 'iba- datkMnon men man4di karta, aur deon ko dur karta tha.
40 Tab ek korhi ne ake us ki minnat ki, aur ghutne tekkar us se bola, ki Agar tu chahe, to nnijhe p4k kar sakt4 bai.
41 Yisii' ne us par rahm karfce hath barhaya, aur use chhiike kaha, ki Main chahta hun, tu p^k bo.
43 Yih bat kahte hi us ka korh jata rahii, aur wuh pak hiui.
43 Aur U.S ne takid se use yih hukm karke jald rukhsat kiya, ki,
44 Dekb, kisi se kuchh mat kab, baJki jji, aur apne tarn kahin ko dikha, aur apne pak hone ki ba- bat mi chiEon ko, jin ka hukm Miisi'i ne diya, gu^iran, taki we un par gawahi hop.
45 Tar us ne bahar jd.ke l)abut baten kahin, aur khass karke is bat ko ais^ mashhilr kiya, ki Yisii' zahira shahr men dakhil na ho saka, par bdbar wiran jagahon men raha : aur log charon taraf se us pas ^ya kiye.
nBAB.
1 AUR ka,i din ba'd, wuh Ka- -^A lamahmu men phir kya, aur zahir ho gaya, ki wuh ghar men hai.
2 Tab filfaur waban itne admi jam'a hiie, ki darwAze ki dahh'z tak bhi un ki samM na hiii, aur us ne imhen kalam kah sunaya.
3 Aur ek mafliij ko char ad- mioii se uthwake us pas le a,e.
4 Jab we bhir ke sabab us ke nazdik na a. sake, to unhon ne us chhat ko, jaban. wuh tha, khol diyd, aur kholke us khatole ko, jis par mafluj lata tha, latka diya.
5 Yisu' ne xm ka i'atiqdd dekb- kar, us mafluj ko kaha, Ai Bete, tere gunah mu'af hiie.
6 Par ba'ze Faqih jo wabdn baithe the, apne dilon men khiyal karne lage, ki,
7 Yih kyun aisa ku^ bakt^ hai ?
Khudd ke siwa, kaiin gnnali mu'af kar sakta hai ?
8 Aur lilfaur Yisu' ne apni riih se ma'luni karke, ki we apne dilon men ai&e khiytU karte hain, iinhen kaha, ki Tiiuikjun apne dilon men aise khij^al karte ho ?
9 Us niafluj ko kya kahn^ ^santar haij yih, ki Tere gunah mu'af hue, ya yih, ki Utli aur apna khatola le chal ?
10 Lckin taki tiim jano, ki Ibn i Adam zaniin par gunahon ke mu'af karne ka ikhtiyar rakhta hai, us ne us mafluj ko kaha,
11 Main tiijhe kahta hun, Uth, aur apna kliatola uthake apne ghar ko ja. ■ , ■
12 Aur wnh filfaur utha aur apzia khafolu iithakar un sab ke samhne nikal gaya ; aur sal> dang ho ga,e, aur Khuda ki ta'rif karke hole, ki Ham ne is tarah ka kabhi na dekha tha.
13 Aur "vvuli phir dary^ ki taraf gaya, aur sari bhir us pas a,i, aur us ne unhen nasihat ki.
14 Aur jate hue Haifa ke bete Lew] ko mahsill M chauki par baithe dekha, aiir us se kaha, Mere pichhe ho le. Wuh uthke us ke pichhe ho liya.
15 Aur jab Yisii' us ke ghar men khane baitha tha, yun hua, ki bahut se mahsul lenewale aur gunahgar us ke aur us ke shagir- don ke sath baithe ; kyunki we bahut the, aur us ke pichhe chale a,e the.
l(j Aur jab Faqihon aur Fari- Sion lie use mahsiU lenewalon aur gun^hgarou ke sath khate dckhji, tab us ke shagirdon se kaha, Yih kya hai, ki wuh mahsul lenewalon aur gunahgiron ke sath khata pita hai ?
17 Yisu' ne sunkar unhen kaha, tJn ke liye jo tandurust hain, ha- kun kuchii zariir nahm, balki un ke Uye jo bimiir hain. Main rast- bazon ko nahfn, halki gunaligaron ko buliine aja him. Id >ye tauba karen.
iUKQUS, li. 45
18 Aur Yuhanna aur Farision ke shiighd roza rakh4 karte the ': unhon ne ake us se kaha, ki Yu- hanna aur Farision ke sh^gird kyun roza rakhte hain, aur tore shagird roza nahfn rakhte ?
19 Yisii' ne unhen kahS, ki Kya barati jab tak ki dulha un ke s^th hai, roza rakh sakte hain ? We jab tak ki dulha ke sa^^th hain^ roza rakh nahm sakte.
20 Lekm wuli din dwenge, jab dulha mi se juda kiya ja,ega, tab unhin dinon men we roza rak- henge.
•21 Kore than ke tukre se pura- ni poshak men koi paiwand nahin karta; nahm to, wuli naya tukra jo us men lagaya gaya hai pura- ne ko khinchta hai, aur wuh zi- yada phat jati hai.
2:i Aur na,i mai ko purani mashkon men koi nahin bharta hai ; nahin to mashken na,i mai se phat jati hain, aur" mai bah jatl hai, aur mashken harbad hoti hain ; balki na,i mai ko na,i mash- kon men rakha chaJiiye,
'J'3 Aur yun hua, ki inih Safat ke din kheton se jata tha, aur us ke shagird rah men chaltc hue balcn torne lage.
24 Aur Farision ne us se kaha, Dekh,-kisHye tcre shaghd Sabt ke dm wuh kam karte, jo rawa nahi'n hai ?
•25 Us ne unhen kaha, Kya turn ne kabhi nahfn jiarha, ki Daud ne jab wuh aur us ke sathi muhtai aur hliukhe the, kya kiya ?
2(i Wuh kyunkar Sardar Kahin Abiyathar ke waqt men Khuda ke ghar men gaja, aur nazar ki rotian, jin ka khana kahmon ke siwa kisi ko rawa na tha, kha,in aur apne sathion ko bhi df n ? "'
27 Us ne mihen kaha, Sabt kg din nisan ke waste hua, na insan Sabt ke din ke waste.
28 Pas Ibn i Adam Sabt ke din ki bhi Khudawand hai.
4S
MARQUS, in.
ni BAB.
1 TXTUH 'ibadatlthane men phir ▼ ' dathil hu^; wahan ek shakhs tKa, jis k^ ck hdth sukh gaya tha.
2 Aur we us ki gh&t men lage, ki agar wuh use Sabt ke din changa karc, to us par n^lish karen.
3 lis ne us shakhs ko, jis ka hath siikh gaya tha, kaha, ki Bfch men khara ho.
4: Aur us ne unhen kaha, ki Sabt kc din neki kama rawa hai, j-'a badi kama ? jau bach^na ya j;m se m^rna ? We chupj ho rahe.
C} Tab us nc un ki sakhtdili ke sabab gamgiii hoke, gusse se un sab kf tarafdekha, aur us shakhs ko kaha, kl Apna hath barha. Us ne barhaya, aur us ka hath, jaisa dusra thil, waisa changa ho gaya.
G Tab Parfsion ne filfaur bahar jake Herodjou ke sath us ki zidd men mashwarat ki, ki use kyiin- kar qatl karen.
7 Aur Yisii' apne shagirdon ke s4th darya ki taraf phiraj aur ek bari bhir Galil, aur Yahiidija, 8 Aur Yarusalam, aur Adijm, aur Yardaii ke par se, us ke pichhe ho li ; Siir aur Saida ke as pas se hhi ek bari bhir us ke kamon ki khabar sunke us pas a,i.
9 Us ne apne sh^rdon ko kaha, ki bhir ke sabab ek chhoti sj kishti taiyar kar rakhen, ki use daba na dalen.
10 Kyiinki us ne bahuton ko changa kiya tha, yahan tak, ki "vve, jo bimarion men giiiftar the, lis par gire parte the, ki use chhii len.
11 Am* nap^k ruhen, jab use dekhtin, us ke dge gir parti thin, aui' pukdrke kahtin, ki Tii Khuda ki Beta hai.
12 Tab us ne unhen bahut dhamkaya, ki use mashhux na karen.
__13 Phir ek pah^ par gaya, aur jin ko ap chahta tha, unhen bu- laya j aur vve ua pas a,e.
14 Aur us ne barah ko muqar- rar kiya, ki us ke sath rahen, aur un ko manadi karne ko bheje ;
15 Aur we sab bimarion ko changa karne aur deon ko nikalne ki qudrat rakhen :
16 Ya'ne ShamaMn ko, jis ka nam Patras rfdilia ;
17 Aur Zabadi ke bete Ya'qub ko, aur Ya'qiib ke bhdi Yuhanna ko, jinhen Boanarjes nam rakha, ya'ne Bani Ra'ad :
18 Aur Andryas,aurFailbus,aur BarthulamS, aiir Mati ko, aiu- Thu- ma, aur Haifa ke bete Ya'qub ko, 3ur Thaddi, aur Sliama'un Ka- n'aui ko,
19 Aur Yahiidah Iskariyiiti ko, jo us ka pakarwanewali bhi tha : aur we ghar men a,e.
20 Aur itne log phir jam'a hue, ki we roti bhi na kha sake.
21 Jab us ke natfdaron ne yih suna, to we use pakarne ko chale ; kyiinki unhon ne kaha, Wuh be- khud hai.
22 Tf TabPaqihonne, jo Yarusa- 1am se ^e the, kaha, ki Ba'alza- biib uske sath hai, aur wuh deon ke sardar ki madad se doon ko nikalta hai.
23 Tab us ne uuheu bulakar tamsilou men kaha, Kyuukar ho sakta hai, ki Shaitan Shaitan ko nikale?
24 Aur agar kisi badshahat men phut pare, to wuh badsli^hat qaim rah nahin sakti.
25 Aur agar kisi gharane men phut pare, to wuli gharana qaim rah nahiu sakta.
26 Aur agar Shaitan apna hi muklaalif hoke ap se phiit karc, to wuh q.^hn rah nahi'n sakta, balki us ka akhir ho jaweg^.
27 Kisi zorawar fee ghar men ghuske us ke asbab ko koi liit naiiin sakta, jab tak ki wuh pahle us zorawar ko na bandhe, tab us ke ghar ko lutega.
MARQUS, in, IV.
28 Main turn se each kahta hun, ki Bani Adam ke sab gunah aur kiifr jo we bakte Iiain, mu'af ki,e
29 Lekin wuh jo Kuli i Quds kc liaqq men kufr bake, us kf mu'a.fi hargiz tiahm hoti, balki wuh lia- inesiia ke 'azab ka sazawar ho chiika :
30 Kyiinki unhon ne kahi tha, ki Us ke sath ck napak ruh hai,
31 T[ Us waqt us ke bh^i aur us ki ma a,r, aur bahar khare rahke, use bulw4 bheja.
32 Aur jania'atus keas pas baithi tFu, aur uuhou ne us se kaha, ki Bekhj teri m^ aur tere bhai bahar tujhe talab karte hain.
33 Us ne unlien jawab diya, Kaun hai meri ma, ya mere bh^?
34 Aur uii par jo us ke ^s pas haithe the, ni^ah karke kati^, Dekho, meri ma aur mere bhai!
35 Is liye ki jo koi Khuda ki marzi par chalta hai, mera bhai aur meri bahin aur ma wuhi hai.
IV BAB.
1 "W/^UH phir darya kc kiuare ^ ' par ta'lim karae lag"^ : aur ek bari bhir us pas jam'a hiii, aisi ki ^vuh daryS, men ck kishti par charh baitha ; aur sari bhir khush - ki men darya ke kinare par rahi.
2 Tab us ne imhen tamsilon men bahut kuchh sikhl^y^, aur apni talim men un se kana,
3 Suno ^ Dekho, Ek kisan bone ko gayd :
4 Aur bote waqt yun hiia, ki kuchh rah ke kmare gir^ aur liami ke parinde ake use chug ga,e.
5 Aur kuchh sangfn zainin par gira, jahan use bahut mitti na mill; aur wuh jald uga, kyiinki us ne daldar zammna pa,i:
6 Aur jab suraj nikla, wuh jal gaya, aur jar na rakhne kc sabab sukh gaya.
47
7 Aur kuchh k5.nton men gira, aur kanton ne barhke use daba diy^, aur wuh phal na l^ya.
8 Aur kuchh achchhi zamin men gira; 'wuh uga, aur barhke phala, ba'ze tis gunk, ba'ze sath aur ba'ze sau guna.
9 Phir us ne unhen kaha, ki Jis ko sunne ke kan lion, sime.
10 Aurjab-\\'uh akela hiia, un~ honne, jo uske sath the, un barah se milke us se us tamsfl ke raa'ne puchhe.
11 Us ne unhen kaha, ki Khuda ki badshahat ke bhed ko janna tumhen diyd gayd, hai, par un ke live jo bahar hain, sab baten tarn- sUon men hoti hain :
12 Taki ire dekhne men dekheuj magar hujhen nahin ; aur kan se suiicn, par samjhen nahin; na howe ki we kabhi phiren aur mi ke gunah bakhshe ja,en.
13 Phir us ne unhen kaha, kya Turn yih tamsfl nahin samajhte? To sab tamsilon ko kyiinkarsamj- hoge ?
14 ^ Kisan kalam bota hai.
15 Aur wuh jo us rah kc kuiare para, jahan kalam boya jata hai, we hain, ki jab unhon ne suna, to Shaitan fil&ur ake us kal^ ko, jo vn ke dilon men boya gaya tha, le jata hai.
16 Aur usi tarahjosangin zamin men boya gaya, we hain, jo kalam ko sunke filfam- khushi se qabul kar lete hain ;
17 Aur ap men jar nahin rakhte, balki thori muddat ke hain : ^khir, jab us kalam ke waste taklif pate ya satite jatc, to jald thokar khaf e hain.
18 Aur jo kanton ke darmiyan boy^ g&yL, we hainjokalimaimte hain,
19 Aur duny^ ki fikren aur daulat ki dag^bazl aur aur chlzon ka Idlach dakhil hoke kalam ko dab^ dete hain, aur wuh bephal hota hai,
20 Aur jo achchhi zamih men boya gay^ we hain, jo kaUm ko
KARQUS, IV, V.
48
sunte hain, aur qabul karke phal late hairi, ba'ze tis guna, ba'ze sath aur ba'ze sau guna.
21 ^ Aur us ue unhen kaha, Kya chjrag is lije hai, ki paini^ne yd palaiig ke tale rakhen aur chirag- dan par na rakhen ?
22 Koi chiz poshida nahin, jo zaliir na lio, aur na chhipi hai, magaris hye ki zuhijr men aire.
23 Jis ko sunne ke kin hon, sune.
24 Phir us ne unlien kaha, Id Gaur karo ki turn kya, sunte ho;
jis paimane se turn niiptL' ho, usi 86 tumhare liye napa ja,ega; aur tumhen jo sunte ho, ziyada diya ja,ega.
25 Is liye ki jis ke pas kuchh hai, use diya ja,ega : aur jis ke pas kuchh nabi'n, us se wuh bhi jo ns ke pas hai, le Hya ja,ega.
26 ^[ Aur us ne kaha, Khuda ki badshahat aisi hai, jaisa ek shakhs jo zainin men by bowe ;
27 Aur rat o din wuh sowe, uthe, aur wuh by is tarah uge aur barhe, ki wuh. na jane.
28 Is liye ki zaniin ap se ap phal \iti hai, pahle sabzi, phir bal, ba'd us ke bal men taiyar dana.
29 Aur jab dana pak chuka, to wuh filfaur hiinsda bhijwata hai, kyunki katne ka waqt pahnncha hai.
30 ^ Phir ns ne kaha, ki Ilam Khuda ki badshahat ko kis se nisbat karen, aur us ke liye kauu 81 luisal lawen ?
31 Wuh khardal ke dane ki ma- nind hai, ki jab zamm men boya jata hai, zanifu ke sab bijon se chhota hai :
32 Par jab boya gaya, to ngti hai, aur sab tarkarion sc barh jata, aur bari dfillan nikaltfn, yahari tak ki hawa ke paruide us ke saya men basera kar sakte hain.
33~ Aur wuh im se aisi bahuteri tamsilon men uu ki samajh ke muvvafiq kalam kahta tha.
34 Aur be tanisil im se bateu na karta ; lekin khalwat men apne
shflgirdon ko sab baton ke ma'ne batlata tha.
35 Usi din, jab sham hui, us ne unhen kaha, ki Ao^ ham par ja- wen.
36 Aur we us jama'at ko rukh- sat karke uae, jis tarah se ki kishti par tha, le chale. Aur us ke s^th aur bhi chhoti kishtfan thin.
37 Tab barf andhj chalf, anr lahren kishti par yahan tak lagi'iij ki wuh pani se bhar chali thi.
38 Aur wuh patwar Id taraf sir tale takiya rakhke so rah^ tha; tab unhon ne use jagake kah^, Ai Ustad, tujhe fikr nahm, ki ham sab halak bote hain ?
39 Tab us no uthke hawa ko dixatk anr dary£ ko kaha, Thahar ja ; thama rah. To haw4 thahar ga,ij anrbara mwa ho gaya.
40 Phir unhen kaha, Turn kyiin aise khaufnak hue, aur kahe ko i'atiqad nahin rakhte?
41 We nihayat dare aur ^pas men kahne lagc, Yih kis tarah ka hai, ki hawa aur darya bhi us ke farmanbardar hain ?
V B.U3.
1 A^-^ ^*^ darya ke pAr Gada- -^ rmion kc mulk men pa- hunche.
2 Anr jyiin wuh kishti se ntra, wunhin ek admi, jis men n^pak ruh thi, qabristan se nikalte htie use mila :
3 Wuh qabron ke darmiyan raha karta tha, aur koi use zanji- ron se bhi jakar na sakta tha :
4 Ki ivuh bar bar berion aur zanjiron. se jakra gaya tha, aur us ne zanjiron ko tora aur berion ke tukre tukre kiye, aur koi use tabi' men la na saka.
0 Wuh hamesha rat din paharon aur qabron ke bieh chillaya karta, aur apne tain pattharon se katta tha.
0 Par jyun us ne Yisu' ko diir se dekha, daura, aur use sijda kiya,
MARQUS, V.
49
7 Aurbariawazsechilldkekaha, Ai Khutia Ta'ala ke Bete Yisu', mujhe tujh se kya kam ? Tujlie Khuda ki qasam deta liun, mujhe na sata.
8 Kyiiijki us ne use kaha tha, ki Ai iiapak riih, us shakhs par se dur ho.
9 Phir us ne us se piichlia, Tera kya nam liai ? Us nc jawab diya, ki Mera nam Tuman liai, is Yiye ki liani baliut hain.
10 Tab us ne us ki bahut njimiat ki, ki liamen is sarzaniin se mat iiikal.
1 1 Aur -vvahan pabaron ke naz- ■dik suaron ka ek bara gol charta tha.
1 2 So sab deon ne us ki mimiat karke kaba, ki Ham ko un suaron ke darniiyaii bhej, taki ham mi men paitben.
13 YisLi' ne filfaur unhcn ijazat di, aur we napak rulien nikalke yuaroij men paith ga,in, aur wuh gol karare par se darya men kuda ; aur we qarib do hazjir ke the, jo darya men dubke mar ga,c.
14 Aur wc jo suaron ico diarate the bbage, aur sbahr aur dihat men khabar pahuncha,i. Tad we ua m^Jare ke deklme ko nikle.
15 Aur Yisii' paa a,e, aur us di- wane ko, jis men deon ka tuman tha, baithe aur kaprc pahiiic aur hosh}'ar dekha : aur dar ga,e.
16 Aur jmhon ne yib dekba tha, diw^ne ka sara ahwal aur suaron ka tamim majara un se baj^kiyd.
17 Tab we us ki minnat karnc lage, ki uu ki sarhadd se nikal
18 Jyiin mib Idsbti par aya, us ne, jo diwana tha, us se mhmat ki, ki us ke sath rabe.
19 Lekin Yisii' ne use ijazat na di, balki use kaha, ki Apne ghar ja, apne logon pas, aur unhen klia- bar de, ki Kliuda\\Tind ne mujb par rahm karke mnjh se kya kam kiyL
20 Tab wnh gaya, aur Dika- polis ke mulk men, un kamon ki, jo Yisii' ne us ke liye ki,e the, manadi karne laga i aux sabhon ne ta'ajjub kiya.
•Jl Aur jab Yisu' kishti par phir par aya, bari bhfr us pas jam'a Inii; am" "HTih darya ke nazdik tha.
22 Aur dekbo, ki 'ibadatkhane ke sardaron men se ek shakhs, jis ka nam Jairas tha, ayi, aur use dekbkar us ke qadamon par gira ;
23 AuryihkahkekiMericbhoti beti marnc par hai, us ki bahut minnat kf, ki wuh awe, aur apne liath us par rakhe, ki \vuh cbangi ho: to wuh ji,eg].
24 Tab wuh us ke sath gaya ; aur bari Ijhir us ke pichhe cbali, aur use daba liyL
25 Aur ek 'aurat jis ka barah baras se labu jarf tha,
2(i Jis ne babut se hakimou ki dawa,en kha,i thin, aur apna sab mal kharch karke kuchh iaida na paya tha, balki us ki bimari aur bhi barbga,! tbi,
27 Yisu' ki khabar sunke us bhir men us ke pi'cbhc se a,]', aur us ke kaprc ko cblni liya.
28 Kyimki us ne kaha, ki Agar main sir!" us ke kapron ko chhii bin, to cliangl ho jaiingi.
29 Aur filfaur us ke labu ka suti band bua; aur us ne apne badan ke abwdl se jana, lei main u^ aiiit se changi hiii.
30 Tab YisLi' ne filfaur apne men jana, ki mnjh men se quwat nikli; us bhir ki taraf mutawaj,iih hokar kaha, ki Mere kapre ko kis lie chhua ?
31 Us ke shagirdon ne us so kaha, Til dekbta liai, ki log tujh par giro parte bain, phir tit kahta hai, Mujhe kis ne clihiia ?
32 Tab us ne charon taraf lu'gah ki, taki use, jis ne jih kam l^iya tha, dekhc.
oS Aur ^vuh 'aurat sab kucbli jankar jo us par waqi' htia tha, darti aur kampti a,f, aur us ke
D
50
^ge gir pari, aur stib sach sacli us 8C kaha.
3-i Tat us ne use kaha, Ai Betf, tere imau ne tujhc bacliaya ; sala- mat ja, aur apni afat sebachirah.
35 Jab wuhyih) kahtatM, 'ibii- datkhane ke sardar kc yahan se logon ne dke kaha, ki Teri betf roar ga,i, ab kyun Ustad ko zi- yada takh'f deta hai ?
36 Yisii' nc us bat ko, jo yve kab rahe the, sunte hi, 'ih;^datkhanc ke sardar ko kaha, Mat dar, iaqat i'atiqad rakli.
37 Aur us ne, siw^ Patras aur Ya'qiib aur Ya'qub ke bhai Yu- hanna ke, kisi ko apne sath jane na diya.
38 Aur 'ibadatkhdne ke sardar ke ghar men ake shor o gul, aur logon ko bahiit rote pftte dekha.
39 Aur bhitar jake, unheii kaha, Turn kahe ko gul karte aur rote ho ? Larki mar nahm ga,i, halki soti hai.
40 We us par hanse ; lekin wuh sab ko bahar karke, larki ke ma bap ko, aur ajme sathion ko lekc, jahaii wuh larki pari thi, andar aya.
41 Aiu- us larki ka hath pakar- kar use kaha, Tab'ta qiirai, jis k^ tarjuma yih hai, ki Ai larki, main tujhe kahta hun, Uth.
42 AVmibiu wuh larki utbke chalne lagi; kyiinki wuh harab baras ki thi. Tab we bahut hai- ran hue.
43 Phir us ne unhen bahut tdkid se hukm kiya, ki Yih koinajane, aur farmaya, ki use kuchh khane ko den.
VI BAB.
1 TTJHIR wahan se rawanahua, Jtr aur apne watan men aya ; aur us ke shagird us ke pichhe ho Ii,e.
2 Jab Sabt ka din hua, wuh 'ibadatkhane men wa z karne laga : aur bahuton ne sunke hair^ ho- kar kaha, ki Yih baten us ne ka-
MAKQUS, V. VI.
ban se pa,m ? aur yih kya bikmat hai, jo use mill hai, ki aisi kara- mat us ke hath se zabir hoti hain ?
3 Kyi Yih Mariyam ka Beta barhai nabi'n ? aur Ya'qiib, aur Yosc, aur Yahudiib, o Sharaa'iin ka bhai nahin ? aur kya us ki ba"- hiuen hamare piis yahan nabm hain ? ' Aur unhon ne us se tho- kar kha,i.
4 Tab Yisit' ne xmhenkaha, Nabi be'i;izat nahfn hai, magar apne watan men, aur apne kumbe, aur apne gbar men.
5 Aur Willi koi mu'ajiza waMn na dikhla saka, siwk is ke, ki thore se bmifiron par hath rakhke unhen changa kiya.
6 Aur us ne xm kl beimani se ta'a^jub kiya. Aur ^s j)as ke ghij- won men wa'z karta pbira.
7 *[[ Aur un barali Ico bulaya, aur un ko do do karke bhejna shurd' kivii, aur unhen napak ruhon par ikhtiyar diy^.
8 Aur hukm kiya, ki safar ke liye, siwa latbi ke, kuchh na lo, na jholi, na roti, na apne kamar- band men pais& :
9 Magar juti^n pabino ; par do kitrte mat pabino.
10 Aur unhen kaha, Jahan turn kisi ghar men dak.bii ho, to jab tak turn us jagab se jao, wahm raho.
11 Aur jitne tunihen qabill na karen, aur tumhari na sunen, to jab timi, wab^n se niklo, apne panw kl gard jhar dena, taki un par gawahi ho. Main turn se sach kahta bun, ki 'Adalat kc din, Sa- dumaur'Amurah ke live, us sbahr ki banisbat, bardasht karni sabaj hogi.
12 Aur unhon ne jake manadi kf, ki Tauba karo.
13 Aur bahut se deon ko dur kiya, aur bahuton ko, jo bimar the, un par tel dhalke changa kiya.
14 Aur Herodis badshah ne sund, (kyiinki us ka nam mashhtir hua thd ;) tab us ne kaha, ki Yu-
MARQUS, YI.
hannd baptlsma denewalA murdon men. se ji utlia, h liye mu'ajize lis se zahir hote liain.
15 Aiixon ne kaha, ki Wnh Ili- yas had. P'hir auron ne kaha, Yih ek nabi hai, ya nabion men se kisi ki m^niud hai.
16 Par Herodis ne sunkar kalui, ki Yih to Yuhanna hai, jis ka sir main ne katwaya hai ; wuli mur- don men se ji ntha hai.
17 Kyunki Herodi's ne ap Ilero- diyas ke waste, jo us ke bhai Pail- bils ki joru thi, lo^ bhejkar Yu- hanna ko pakarwake, qaidkhane men band kiya, kyunki us ne us se hyah kiya tha.
1 8 Aur Yuhann^ ne Herodis ko kaha tha, ki Apne bhai ki jorii rakhna tujh par rawa nahin.
19 Is bye Herodiyas us ka ki'na rakhtf, aur chahti thi, ki use jan se marc ; par us ka liath na parta thA:
20 Is waste ki Ilerodi's, Y"!!- hanna ko mard i rastbaz aur mu- qaddas jankar, us se dart^, aur us ki p^sdari karta, aur us ki siuikar bahut Bi baton par 'amal karta, aur us ki baten khushi se sunta thL ^ ' '
21 Akhir, qabii ka din Sya, ki Herodis ne apni galgirih men apne buzurgon, aur risalad^on, aur Galil ke amiron ki ziyafat ki ;
22 Tab Herodiyas ki beti ^,i, aur naclike Herodis, aur us ke mihmanon ko khush kiya; tab b^shab ne us larki ko kah^, Jo tu chahe, so m^ng, main tujhe diinga.
23 Aur us se qasam kh^,i, ki meri adhi badshahat tak, jo kuchh td mujh se mange, main tujhe dung4.
24 Wuh chali ga,i, aur apni ma se piichha, ki Main kya m^giiii ? Wuh boll, ki Yuhanna baptisma denewale ka sir.
25 Tab wuh iilfaur badshah ke pds chalaki se a,f, aur us se 'arz karke kahd, Main chahti hiin, ki tu Yuhanna baptisma denewale
51
k^ sir ek basan men abhi muihe de. ^ "
2Q Badshdh bahut gjangin hua, par apnf qasam, aur sath baithne- waloii ke sabab na chaha, ki us se iiikar kare.
27 Tab badshah no filfaur jai- led ko hukm karke bheja, ki us ka sir lawe. Us ne jake us ka sir qaidkhane men kata,
28 Aur ek b^san men rakhke laya, aur us larki ko diya, aur us larki nc apni ma ko diya.
29 Tab us ke shagird sunkar k,c, aur us ki lash ko uthake qabr men rakha.
30 Aur rasitl Yisii' ke pas jam'a hue, aur jo kuchh uuhon ne kiya, aur jo kuchh sikhlaya tha, sab us se bayan kiya.
31 Tab us ne unhen kaha, Alag wirane men chalo, am zarrasustao, is liye ki wahan bahut log ate jate the, aur unhen khana khane ki bhi fursat na thi.
32 Tab we alag kishti par cha- rhke ek wirane men ga,e.
33 Par logon ne utdien jate de- klia, aur bahuton ne use pahchana, aur sare shahron se khushkf khu- shki udhar daurc, aur im se age ja pahunche, aur ikatthe hoke us pas a,e.
34 Aur Yisii' ne nikalke bari bhir ko dekha ; nse un par rahm ay;i, kyunki we un bheron ki ma- niud the, ki jin ka garariya nahin ; aur wnh unhen bahut si baten si- khlane laga.
35 Jab din bahut dhala, us ke shagirdon ue us pas ake kaha, Yih jagah wfran hai, aur bahut der hiii :
36 Unhen rukhsat kar, taki we eh4ron taraf ke ganwon, aur bas- tion men jake roti m.ol leu, ki khane ko un pds kuchh nahin.
37 Us ne unhen jawab men. kaha, Turn imhen khane ko do. Tab we bole, Kya ham jake do sau dinar ki rotian mol len, aiu: unhen khilawen ?
38 Us ne unhen kahd, TumMre
s2
MAllQUS, Yl, \TI.
Paskitm rotian Imin? jake dekho. tTiihoii no (lary^lt karkc kaiia, P^cli rotuui aiir do iiiachlilfan.
39 Tah us iiij luilieu liukni kiya, ki uu sab ko hari gkks par pant pant karko bithlao.
40 AVe sail saii aur pachas jm- chas pant men baithe.
41 Tab us ne wiih panch rotihi^ aiir do machhlian Icke, usmau ki taraf deklikc barakat chahi, aur Totian torin, aur apne shagirdon ko dm, ki un ke age raldieii ; aur us ne "wuh do machliKan un sab men bantui,
42 >Ve sab khake sor hue.
43 Aur unboii uc tukron se ba- rali tokrian bbarin, aur kuchh macbhlion se bbi utham.
44 Aur we, jiiihon nu rotian kli^in, panch hazar inard ke qarib the. ~
45 Aur filfaur us ne apne sha- girdon ko takid se imkm kiya, ki jab tak main loj^on ko rukhsat karun, turn kishti par chavho aur us par Baitsaida ko age jao,
46 Aur apunhen rukhsat karkc elc paliar par du'a mangne ko gaya.
47 Aiu- jab sham hu^kislitibich darya men tbi, anr -wuh akcla khushki par tba.
48 Us ne dekha, ki we kliewne se babiit tang liain, kyiiiiki liawa lui ke nmkb-ilif thi; tab pichhJe pahar rat ko, Yisit' darya par chalta bui un ke pas aya, aur chHia ki un se ^ge barbe.
49 (Tab unhon ne use darya par clialte dekha, kiiiyal kiya,kikucbh dhokba hai, aur chilla uthe :
50 KjTinki sab ne use dekha, aur ghabra,e. Par wuh iilfanr uu se kalam karke imhen kalme lag^ Kbatir jani'a rakbo; main hun; mat dara.
51 Phir wuh Idshti par un pas cbarha, aur baiva tliam ga,i ^ tab unhon ne apne dilon men iiiba} at hairan hoke ta'aiJnJ' Idyk.
5-2 Is liye ki unlio ■ ne rotioy ke nui'ajize ko na sainjii.i tha ; kyuu- ki un ke dil sakht the.
53 Aur we par guzarke Gane- sarat ke niulk men a,c, aur ghat par laf^aya.
54 Jab wc kisbti par hq utre, filfaur log use pahcbaixke, us mulk ki bar taraf se danre,
■55 Aur bimaron ko cliarpa,ion par rakhke, jahan nnhon ne suua tba, ki wub hai, le jane lage.
56 Anr wuh jabau kabin basti ya shabr ya gmw men gaya, unhon uc bimaron ko bazaron men rakhd, aur us ki miimat ki, ki sirf us ki poshak ke daman ko chhiilen ; aur jitnon ne use cbhiia, aclichhc hoga,e.
VII B.AB.
1 npAB Farisi aur ba'ze Faqili J. Yariisalam se ake us pas jam'a luie.
2 Jab imhon ne us ke ba'ze sha- girdon ko napak }'a'nc bin dhoe hathon se roti khate dukba, to 'aib Jagdya.
3 Is liye ki Farisi anr sab Ya- hiidi, buzurgon ki riwayat par 'amal karke, jab tak ki apne hath kuhni* tak na dho len, na khatc.
4 Aur bazar se ake jab tak gusl na kar len, nahin khate. Am- bahut si baten bain, jin ko we mante bain, jaisc piyalon aur tha- L'ou aur tanxbe ke bartanon aur charpa,ion ka dbona.
5 'I'ab Farision aur Faqihon uc US sc puchha, ki Tere sh&gird bu- zurgon ke huknion par kyiin na- hin chalte, par roti bin dlioe hatli se Idiate ham ?
6 Us ne unben jawab men kaha, ki Yas'aiyah ne tum riyakaron ke haqq men kya k:hub nubiiwat ki hai, ki Ye log honthon se ineri buKnrgi karte bain, par un ke dil mujh se ditr haiu.
7 Aur we beiaida meri pai*astish karte bain, kyiinki jo ta'lim we siklilate bain, insan ke ahkani bain.
8 Is ]jye turn KImda ke hukni ko tark karke inssiu ki riwayat.
MARQUS, Vn.
jaise piyalon aur thalionkadhona, mante ho ; aur aise bahutere kam liain, jo turn karte ho.
9 Aur us ne imhen kah^, Tum Khuda ke hukm ko bakhubi batil karte bo, taki apne dasturon ko Silbit rakho.
10 Kyiinki Mus^ ne kaha, ki Apne ma bap ki ta'zim kar, aur Jo koi ma bap ko kose, wuh jaii so mara jae.
11 Par turn kahte ho, Agar koi apne bap ya ma ko kahe, ki jo faida mujhc tujh ko pahmichana th:i, so qurban, ya^ne hadya, hiia ;
12 So turn use us ke bap ya us ki ma ki kudih madad karne na- bin dete ;
13 Pas tum Khuda ke kalam ko apni riwayat se, jo tum ne jari ki hai, batii karte ho ; aur aisa bahut kuchh karte lio.
14 ^[ Phir us ne sab logon ko pas bulakc kaha, ki Tum sab ke sab meri suno, aur samjbo :
15 Aisf koi chi'z admf ke b^har nahfn hai, jo us men dakhil hoke use napak kar sake ; par wuh chizen jo us men se nikaiti hain, wnhi admi ko napak karti liain.
IG Agar kisi ke kaii sunne ke bon, to suue.
17 Jab wuh bhir ke pas se ghar men gaya, us ke sh^girdon ne us se us tamsfl. ke ma'ne pii- chhe.
18 Tab us ne unlien kaha, Kya tnm bhi aise nadan ho ? Kya tum nahin jante ho, ki jo cmz bahar se ^dmi kc bhitar jati faai, use nap^k nahin kar sakti ;
19 Is liyc ki wuh us ke dU men nahin, balki pet men. jati hai, aur wahan se khurak ki sdri napaki paekhane men girti hai, aur yun hi sab khana pak ho jata ?
20 Phir us ne kaha, Jo ^dmi men se nikaiti hai, wuhi admf ko napak karta hai.
31 Kyiinki andar, ya'ne admi ke dil hi se, bxire andeshe, zmaka- rian, har^karian, qatl,
22 Chorion, Mlach, badi, makr,
53
masti, badnazari, kufr, shekhi, na- dani nikaiti hain :
23 Yili sab burl chizen andar se nikaiti hain, aur iidim ko napak kurti hain.
24 ^ I'hir wahan se uthke Siir aur Saidii ki sariiadd men gaya, aur ek ghar men dakhil hoke, chahi, ki koi ua jfine ; Ickin, poshida na rah saka.
20 Kyilnki ek 'aurat, jis ki beti men napak ruh thi, us id khabar sunke a,i, aur us ke panw par giri:
26 Yih 'am-at Yiinani aur qaum ki Surofoiniki thi ; us ne minnat ki, ki wuh us deo ko us ki beti par se utare.
27 Par Yisii' ne use kah^ ki Fahlo farzandon ko ser hone de : kyunki farzaudon ki roti leke kutton ke age dalna laiq nahin.
28 Us ne jawab men kaha, Han, ai Kbudawand, lekiu kutte mez ke tale farzandon ki roti ke tu- kvon men se khate hain.
29 Tab us ne use kah^ Is bat ke sabab se chali ja, wuh deo teri beti par se utar gaya.
30 Jab wuh ghar men pahunchi, to kya dekha, ki deo diir ho gaya, aur beti biclihamic par pari hai.
31 ^ Aur wuh Siir aur Saida ki sarhadd se nikalkar Galil ke darya ke pas Dikapolis ki sarhadd men aya.
a2 Aur unhon ne ek bahre gunge ko us pas lake us ki ininnat ki, ki apna hath us par rakhc.
ii'S Wuh us ko bhir men se ki- nare le gaya, aur apni unglian us ke kauQn men dalin, aur apna thilk leke us ki zuban par lagaya ;
34 Aur asraan ki taraf nazar karke ek ah ki, a\ir use kaha, Kffatah, ya'ne Khul jao.
3o AVunhin ns ke kan khul ga,e, aur us ki zuban ki girh bhi khul ga,i, am- wuh khiib bolne laga.
;iO Aur us ne unhen hukm
diya, ki kisi se na kahen ; iekin.
jitna us ne man'a kiya thd, wej
utnd zivada mashhxir karte the ;
d3
MARQUS, Vn. VIII.
37 Aur iinlion ne iiihayat hairan hoke kahii, Us lie sab kuchh ach- chha kiya : ki bahron ko suime k], aur gimgon ko bolnc ki taqat di.
Vin BAB.
1 "TTN dinon men jab ban bhir U jam'a thf, aur un pils ku- chh khane ko na tha, Yisu' ne apne sh^girdon ko bulake unhen kaha,
2 Mujhe uu logon par rahm atA hai, ki ab tin din guzre ki ye mere sath hain, aur un kc pas kuchh khane ko nahin :
3 Agar main unhen bhtikheghar jane ko rukhsat kaiiin, to we rah men mande parenge : kyiinkiba'ze un men hain, jo ddr se a,e hain.
4 Us ke shagirdon ue use jawab diya, ki Is wirane men kahan se koi admi roti pavte, ki inhen ser kare?
5 Tab us ne im se piichha, ki Tumhare pas kitni rotian hain ? We bole, Sat.
0 Phir lis ne bhxr ko hukm kiya, ki zamin par baith jiien, aur usne WTihi sat roti4n lin, aur shukr karke torm, aur apne shdgirdon ko din, ki un ke hgc rakhen, ai^r unhon ne logon ke age rakli din.
7 Aur mi ke pas kai ck chhoti machlilian thin, so us ne barakat mangke hukm kiya, ki imhen bhi un ke age dharen.
8 Chunanchi unhon ne khayS, aur ser hiie ; aur un tukron ki jo bach rahe the, sat tokrian nthain.
9 Aur khfinewale char bazar ke qarib the. Pliir us ne unhen rukhsat kiya.
10 ^ Aur w'uh apne nhugirdon ke s^th fauraii kishtipar charlike fial- maniitha ke mulk Tt\en aya.
11 Tab Farisi nikle, aur us se hujjat karke us ke imtihan ke liye ^sm^n se koi nishan chaha.
12 Us ne apne dil se Sh khmchke kah^. Is zamSne ke log kyiin nis- han chiihte hain? main tuni se
sach kahta huii, ki Is zamahe ke* logon kb koi nishan diya na jaega.
13 Aur wuh un se juda hoke phir kishti pai- charhke p^ gay^.
14 ^ Aur we roti lene ko bhul ga,e the, aur kishti par, siwa ek roti ke, im pas kuchh na tha.
15 Aur us ne unlieu yiiu far- mayk, Khabardar, Farision ke khamir aur Herodis ke khamir sc parhez karo.
16 Tab we apas men guftogu karke kahne lage, Yih is liye hai,. ki hamare s^th rotf nahin.
17 Yisii' ne yih daryaft karke unhen farraaya, Turn kyiin khiylil karte ho, ki yih is liye hai, ki ha- mare sath roti nahin ? kya tum ab talc nahin jdnte aur nahiii sama-^ jhte ? kya tumhara dil ah tak sakht hai ?
18 Ankhen bote hue, tum nahin dekhte ':* aiu" kan hote hue, nahin sonte ? aurkyatumhenyad nahin?
19 Jis waqt main ne panch ro- tian paiich hazar ke liye toi'in, tum ne tukron se kitni tokrian bhari uthain ? We bole, Barah.
20 Aur jis waqt sat char hazar ke liye torin, tum ne tukron se kitni tokrian bhari uthain ? We bole, Sat.
21 Tab us ne unhen kaha, Phir tum kylin nahin samajhte ?
•2-2 ^ Phir wub Baitsaida men .4ya, aur we ek andhe ko us pas Ia,e, aur us ki rainnat ki, ki wuh use chhue.
23 Wuh us andhe ka hath pa- karke use basti se bahar le gayji, aur us ki ankhon men thiikke, apne hath us par raklikar us se piichha, ky.4, Tii kuchh dekhta hai ?
24 Us ne nazar lipar uthake kaha, Main darakhton sa admion ko chalte dekhta liun.
25 Tab us ne phir us ki dnkhon par hath rakhe, aur phir lipar dekhne ko farmayd; aur wuh changa hii.^, aur sab ko achchhi: tarah dekha.
26 Aur us ne use yih kahke
MARQUS, ^rm, ix.
ghar bheja, ki Basti men na ja, aur basti men kisi se mat kah.
27 ^ Tab Yisii' anr us ke shagird Qaisariya Filippi ki "bastion men ga,e, anr rah men us ne apne sha- girdon sc puchha, ki Log kya kahte liain, kiMain kamihun P
28 Unhonnejawiib diyA, ki Yu- hami4 baptisina denewala, anr ba'ze Hiyas, aur ba'ze nabion men se ek.
29 Phir xis ne nnlien kaha, Tum kya kabte ho, Main kaun hiin? Patras ne ja^vab men us se kaha, Tii to IMasih bai.
30 Tab us ne imhen tdkid ki, ki meri b^bat kisf se yib mat kaho.
31 Phir "wuh unhen sikbline lag^, ki zariir hai, ki Ibn i Adam bahut sa dukh nthawe, anr wuh buzur- gon aur Sardar Kahinon aur Fa- qihon se radd kiyiijae, aur niiira j6,e, aur tm roz ke pxcblie ji lithe.
32 Aur us ne yih bat saf kahi. Tab Patras use alag le jake its par jhimjhUnc laga.
33 Par us ne pbirke aur apue shagirdon par nigah karke Patras par jhimjhlakc kah^ Ai Shaitau, jnere samhne se diir ho : kyilnki tii Khuda ki chizon ki nahin, balki insan ki chizon ki fikr karta hai.
34 ^ Tab us ne un logon ko apne shagirdon ke sath bidake un se kaha, Jo koi mere pichhe aya cha- he, chahiye ki \vuh apne se ink^r kare, aur salib. ko uthake men' pairaui kare.
35 Is liye ki jo koi chahta ki apni yin bacliawe, use ganwaega ; par io koi mere aur Injil ke liye apni jan ko ganwaega, wuhi use bachaweg4.
36 Kyiinki agar kof admi sari duny^ ko hasil kare, aur apm jan ka nuqsan uthawe, to use kya fai- da hoga ?
37 Aur admi apni j^ ke badlc men kj'a def^ti ?
38 Kyiinki jo koi is zinakar aur khatakar zamane men mujh se aur men baton se sharmaega, Ibn
i Adambhi, jab apne Bap ki hash- mat aepak firiahtonke sath awega, us se sharmaega.
IX BAB.
I TTS ne imheu kaha, Main kJ turn se sach kahta hiin, ki Un men se jo yahan hazir bain, ba'ze hairij ki jab tak Khuda ki badshahat qudrat se ati na dek- hen, maut ka maza na ehakhenge-
2 1[ Aur chha din bad, Yisu' ne Patras aur Ya'qiib aur Yuhanna ko sath liya, aur unhen ek liriche pah^r par alag le gay^: aur un ke age us ki siirat badal ga^i.
3 Aur us ki poshak chamakti aur bahut sufed, barfki tarah, ho ga,i, ki waisi dunya men koi dhobi suled na kar sake.
4 Tab Iliyas Miisa ke sath un- hen dikhlai diya ; aur we Yisi? se guftogu karte the.
5 Patras ne mutawajjih hokar Yisli' se kaha, ki Ai Ustad, ha- m^re liye bihtar hai, ki yahan ra- hen, aur tin dere banawcn, ek tere, aur ek Miisa ke, aur ek Iliyas ke liye.
B Kyiinki wnh na janta iha, ki kya kaht&, is liye ki we bahut dar ga,e the.
7 Tab ek badal ne un par saya kiy^, aur us badal men se ek aw^z a,i, aur yili kahti thi, ki Yih mera I)iyara Beta hai : us kf simo.
8 Aur ek^ek uuhon ne na^ar karke Yisu'ke siwa kisi ko apne sath na dekhil.
9 Jab we pahar se utarte the, lis ne luiheii hukm kiya, ki jo kuchli tum ne dekha hai, jab tak ki Ibn i Adam murdon men se ji ua uthe, kisi se ua kahn^.
10 Aur we us kalam ko apas hi men rakhke charcba karte the, ki murdon men se ji uthne ke kya ma'ne hain.
11 "jj l*hir unhon ne us se
Euchha, kiFaqih kyiln kahte hain, i Pahle Iliyas ka ana zariir hai ?
12 XJs ne iawab men unhen ka-
MAKQUS, IX.
ha, ki Tlijas to pahle 4ta liai, aur pab kuchh bahal kart^ hai ; aur Ibn i Adam ke haqtj men bhi ky- unkar likha hai, ki wiih bahut sa ranj uthawcga, aur haqir kija jaega.
13 Lekin main turn se kaht^ hun, ki niyds, jaisa us ke liac^q men hkhagaya tha, i chuka hai, aur unhon ne jo kuchh ki chaha, us ke s^th ki}'a.
14 ^ Aur jab wuli apne sha- , girdoii ke pas aya, un ki ch^on
taraf bar! bhir aur Faqihon ko un se bahs karte dekha. ] 5 Aur filfaurs^ri bhu* use dekh- kar hairan htii, aur x\s pas daurke use salam kiya.
1 6 Tab us ne Faqihon se puchha, Turn un se kya tiahs karte ho ?
17 Ek us bhir muii se bol utha, Ai TTst4d, main apne bete ko, jis men giingi riih hai, tere pas laya hiin.
IH Wub, jahan kahin iis par qabu pati, patak deti hai, aur wuli kaf bhar Lata hai, aur dant pista hai, aur \nih sukh jata hai : main nc tere shagirdon se kaha tha, ki we use bahar kar den, par we na kar pake. "
19 ITs ne us ke jawab men kaha, Ai bei'man qaum, main kab tak tunihare sath rahiin? main kab tak tumhS,ri bardasht karun ? Use mere paslao.
20 We use us p^s la,e, aur jab us ne use dekha, filfaur ruh nc use ainthaya, aur wuh zamin par gira, aur kaf bhar lake lotne laga.
21 Tab us ne us ke b^p se puch- ha, Kitni muddat se yih is ko hua ? TV'uh bola, Bachpan se.
22 Aur bahut bar u <(igmen aur pani men ddlti th taki use jan se m^re ; par agar tu kuchli kar sakt^ hai, to ham par rahm karke hamdri madad kar.
23 Yisu ne use kaha, Agar tu iman ia sake, to imandar ke liye sab kucUh ho sakta hai.
24 Tab filfaur us larke ka bap
chillayd, aur roke kah:^, Ai Khu- dawand. Main iman latii hiin ; tu meri beimani ka chara kar.
25 Jab Yisu' ne dekha, ki log daurke jani'a bote haiij, to us nii- pak ruh ko malamat karke kaha, Ai gungi bahri riih, main tujhe hukm karta hiin, is se bahar ni- kal, aur is men phir kabhi mat diikhil ho.
26 Wuh chillakar aur use "ba- hut ainthakar us se nikal ga,i^ aur wuh mm-da sa ho gaya, aisa, ki bahnton ne kaha, ki Wuh mar gaya.
27 Tab Yisu' ne us ka hath pa- karke use uthaya, aur wuh uthkar khard huk.
28 Aur jab wuh ghar men ^y^, us ke shagirdon ne khalwat men us se puchha, ki Ham use kyun dur na kar sake ?
29 Us ne unhen kaha, ki Yih jins, siwa du'a aur rozc ke, kisi aur tarah se, dur ho nahin sakti.
30 H Phir we wahan se rawilna hue, aur Gali'I men hoke guzar ga,c, aur us ne ch^h^, ki koi na jane.
31 Is liye ki us ne apne shagir- don ko sikhHya, aur unhen kaha, ki Ibn i Adam logon ke hath men giriiVar karw^y^ jata hai, aur we use qatl karenge ; aiur wuh mara jake tisre din phir ji uthega.
32 Lekin unhon ne yih bat na samjhi, aur us se puchhne men dare.
33 ^ Phir wuh Kafarnahum men iyk, aur ghar men pahunclike un se puchha, ki Turn riste men ba- ham kya bahs karte the ?
34 Par we chup rahc, is Hye ki we rah men ek diisre se bahs karte the, ki ha^n men se bar^ kaun hai ?
35 Phir us ne baithke un barah ko bxilaya, aur mihcn kaha, Agar koi chahc, ki pahle darje ka ho, wuh sah men pichlila aur sab ka khadim hoga.
36 Aur ek chhote larke ko leke un ke bich meu khard kiya, aur
MARQUS, IX. X.
jab use godi men liyii tha, iin se kaha,
37 Jo koi mere nam ke lije aisc larkon men se ek ko qabill kare, mil j lie qabul karta hai : am- jo koi mujhe qabiil karta hai, na miijhe, balki use, jis ne mujlie bheja hai, qabiU karta hai,
38 ^ Tab Ynhanna kahiie lagi, Ai Ustad, ham ne ek ko tere nam se (Icon ko nikalte dekha, am- wiiIi hamara pairau nahin : am- ham ue use man'a kiya, kyunki wvih ha- maripairaui nahm karta.
39 Tab Yisii' ne kah:i. Use man'a na karo, kyunki aisa koi nabiii, jo merii nam leke koi karamdt Isare, aur miiplc filfaur burd. kail sake.
40 V^\h jo hamara mukhalif na- hm, ham.ari taraf hai.
41 Is hye ki jo koi, mere nam par, ek piyala pani, tumhcn, is -tvsiste ki timi Masih ke ho, pi'ne ko de, main tum se sach kahta hiiii, ki wiih apna ajr kabhi na khoega.
43 Aur jo koi in chhoton men se, jo mujh par iman liitc hain, ek ko thokar* khilawe, us Ive Hye yih bihtar tha, ki cliakki ka pat us ke gale men bandha jawe, aiir wuh daiya men dub.ayajawe.
43 Aur agar terii hath tujhe tho- kar khilawe, to use kat'dal; ki zindagi men tunda dakhil bona tere hye us se bihtar hai, ki do hdth rakhkejahannam ke bich, us kg men, jo kabhi nahin bujhti hai, d^la jae :
44 .Jahan un ka kira nahin mar- t^ aur kg nahm bu)hti.
45 Aur agar tera panw tujhe thokar khilawe, use kiit dal ; kv- linki zindagi men langra dakhil honi tere liye u.s se bihtar hai, ki do pan-w rakhke jahannam ke bich, us ig men, jo kabhf nahin bujhti, d^la ja-we :
46 Jahan un ka kira nahin mar- t^ aur ag nahin bujhti.
47 Aur agar ten' ankh tujhe tho- kar khilawe, use nikal 'dal • ki Khuda ki badshahat men kaiia
dakhil honk tere liye us se bilitar hai, ki do ankhen rakhke jahan- nam ki lig men dalii jawe :
48 Jahan un ka kira nahin luarta, aur ag nahin bujhti.
49 liyunki bar ek shakhs ag se namkin kiy4 j.aega, aur bar ek qurbani namak se namkin ki ja- wegi.
50 Namak achchhi chiz hai : lekin agar namak be maza ho jawe. to kis se use mazadar karoge ? Pas lip men namak rakho, aur apas men milap karo.
X BAB.
I "piIIR wuh wahan se utbkar -L Yardan ke par Tahudiya
ki sarhadd men aya, aur log us pas phir jam'a hue, aur wuh apne das- tiir ke miiwafiq phir unhen ta'liui karne laga.
2 If Aur Farision ne us pas ake imtihan ki rah se us se puchlia, Kya rawii hai, ki mard joru ko talaq de ?
3 lis ne imhcn jawab men kaha, ki Musi ne tumhen kya hukm diya ?
4 We bole, Miisa ne to ijazat di hai, ki talaqnama likhke talaq den.
5 Tab Yisii' ne jawab diya, aer unhen kaha, Us ne tumliari sakht- dili ke sabab se tumhare hye yih hukm hkha.
B Lekin khilqat ki ibtida se to Khuda ne unhen ek nar aur ek mada banaya.
7 Is sabab se mard apne ma b.ap ko chhorega, aur apni jorii se mila rahega';
8 Aur we donon ek tan honge ; so we ab do tan nahin, balki ek tan bain.
9 Pas jise Khuda ne jora hai, admi juda na kare.
10 Aur ghar men hoke, us ke shagirdon ne us se is biit ki babat piicliha.
II Us ne unhen kaha, Jo koi jorii ko chhoi-e aur ddsri se byah
58 MAllQUS, X.
kare, tu us ki nisbat zina karta hai.
12 Aiir agar joru apne sliauliar ko clilior dc, aur dilsre se byali kare, to wuli bhi zma kartl liai.
13 it Fhir we larkori ko us pas lae, taki wuh unheii chliue ; par sha- girdon ne un lanewalon ko danta.
14 Yisii' yih dekhke nakliush luia, aur uuheii kaha, Larkoii ko mere pas ane do, aurunhen rnan'a nakaro; kydiiki Khuda ki bad- shahat ai^ion ki hai.
15 Main turn se sach kahta bun, Jo koi Khuda ki badshabat ko chhote larke ki tarah qubiil ua kare, wuh us men diikhil na bogd.
16 Fhir us no imhen apni god men liya, aur un par batb rakhke imhen barakat di.
17 If Aur jab wubrahmen chala jata tha, ek sliakbs us p^a daurta aja, aiu: us kc age gbutne tekke us se pucblia, Ai nek Ustad, main kya karun, taki hamesba ki ?:iu- dagi k^ waris bun ?
18 Yisu' ne us se kaba, Tumujhe nek kyun kabta bai? ki nek koi nabfn, mag'ar ek, ya'ne Klnida.
19 Tu liukmon ko janta bai, Zina ua kar, Kbun na kar, Cliori na kar, Jliutbi gawabi na de, Fa- rel] ua de, Apne ma bap ki 'izzat kar.
20 Us ne jawab men kaba, Ai Ustad, wain ne javvani se in sab ko mana bai.
■^1 Tab Yisii' ne us par piyar ki iiigab karke ua se kaba, Kk cbiz tujb men baqi bai ; ja, aur jo kuchb tera ho, bech dal, aur gari- bon ko dc, to tu dsmau par kba- zanapawega ; aur idbar a,anr sa- lib uthake mere pichhe bo le.
22 Wuh us bat se udlis hua, aur gam kbata hiia chala gaya, kyuiiki bara maldar tba.
23 U Tab YLsu ne, charon taraf nazar kurkc, apne sbagirdon se kaba, Khuda ki badshabat men daulatmand ka dakbil liona kya hi mushldl hai !
24 Sbdgird us ki baton se hai-
ran hue. Tab Yisu' ne phir ja- ■\vab men imben kaha, Larko, jo log daulat par bbarosa rakhte bain, un ke Uye Kbuda ki bad- sliahat men dakbil bona kya hi musbkil bai !
25 Ki siii kc uake se unt ka jana, Khuda ki badshabat men daulat- mand ke dakhil hone se, asan bai.
26 "We babut hi hairdn hoke apas men kabne lage, Fhir kaun najat pa sakta hai ?
27 Yisu' ne un ki taraf nigah karkc kaba, ki Insan ke nazdik namumkm hai, par Khuda kc nazdik nahin ; kyilnki Khuda ke nazdik sab kuchh ho sakta hai.
2S H' Tab Fatras us se kahne laga, Dckh, ham ne sab kuchh chbora, aur tere pichhe bo li,e.
29 Yisii' ne jawab men kaha, Main tum se sach kahta bun, Aisa koi nahin, jis ne ghar, ya bhaion, ya babinoii, ya ma bap, ya joru, ya larke balon, ya kheton ko mere aur Injil ke li^^e cbhor diya hai,
30 Jo bilfi'al is zamane men sau guna na pawe, ghar, aur bhai, aur bahin, aur ma, aur larke, aur khet, tasdi'on ke sath; aur ancwale za- mane men hamesba ki zindagi pawega.
31 Lekin bahutere, jo agle haiu, pichhle, aur jo pichble, agio honge.
33 IT Aur Jab we rah men hokc Yarusalam ko jate the, Yisu' un se age barha ; tab we bairan btle, aur darte darte us ke pichhe chale. Aur pliir barabou ko leke, jo kuchh us par bonewala tha, un se kabne laga : ki,
33 Dekho, ham Yarusalam ko jate hain, aur Ibn i Adam. Sardar Kahinon, aur Faqiliou ke hawale kiya jaega, aur we us ke qatl ka hukm deiige, aur use Gair qau- mon ke bawalc karenge :
34 Aur we us se hansi karke korc marenge, aur us par tluikke qatl karenge, aur wuh tisre din jf uthega.
MAKQUS, X. XI.
59
35 ^ Tab Zabadi ke beton Ya'- qilb aur Yulianna ne us pas ake kaha, Ai Ustad, ham clialitc hain, ki jo kuchh ham mangen, tii ha- mare liye karc.
;36 XJs ne im se kaha, Turn kya cliahte ho, ki main tumhare hye kanin ?
37 Unhon ne us se kaha, Hain ko hakhsh, ki tere jalal men, ham, ek tere dahine hath, aur dusra tere baen hath, baithen.
38 Tab Yisii' ne unhen kahii, Timi nahin jante, ki kya mangtc Jxo : kya wuh piyala jo main pine par hull, turn pi sakte ho? aur wuh baptisma, jo main pane par Inin tum pa saktc ho ?
39 Unhon ne us se kaha, ki Ham saktc hain. Yisii' ne unhen kah^, Tum to wuh piyala, jo main pitahiin, pi'oge, aur wuh baptisma, jo main pane par hiiu, paoge :
' 40 Lekin mere dahine aur bacn hath baitbna, mere dene men na- hin, magar uu ko, jin kc liyc yih taiyar kiya gay a hai.
4 1 Jab un dason ne suna, to we Ya'qiib aur Yuhann^ par khaia hune lagc.
42 Tab Yisii' ne unhen apnc pas bulakar kahn, Tum jante ho, ki we jo Gair (luumon ke sardar kahl^te hain, im- par kliawindi kartc hain, aur un ke huzurg un par hukuiiiat kartc hain.
43 Par tum men aisa na hoga : halki jo tiun men bara hita chahe, itumhara khildim hoga :
44 Aur tum men se jo koi sardar hiia chahe, wuli sab ka handa hoga.
45 Kyiinki Ibn i Adam bhi na- hin aya, ki us ki kiiidmat ki jawe, haiki ap kiiidmat kare, aur apni jan bahuton kc liye kafare men dewe.
46 ■[[ Phir we In'ba men a,c, aur jab wuh aur us kc shagird aur ek bari bhfr Iriha sc nikalti thi, Ti- inai k;i beta Bartimai, jo audha tha, rah ke kinare baitha hua bhikh maugta tha.
47 Aur yih sunkar, ki wuh Yisu
Nasari hai, chilianc aur kahnc laga, Ai Daud ke bete Yisii', niujh par rahm kar.
48 Aur harchand bahuton ne use danta, ki chup rahe, par wuh aur bhi ziyada chillaya, ki Ai Daud ke bete, mujh par rahm kar.
49 Tab Yisii' ne khare hoke hukm kiy^, ki use bulao. Unhon nc us andhe ko yih kahke bulay^, ki Khatir jaiu'a rakh, uth, wuh tiijhe bulata hai.
30 AVuh apna kapra pheukkc utha, aur Yisu' pas iiya.
51 Yisii' lie us se pitchha, Tu kysi chuhta hai, ki Main tere liye kariiii ? Us audhe ne us se kaha, Ai Rahbi, yih, ki main apni auk- hen piuiu.
S'2 Yisu ne us se kaha, Ja, tcrc iman ne tujhc bachaya. AVunhm us ne aiikhen pain, aur rah men Yisii' ke pichlic chala.
AI BAB.
1 TAB we Yardsalam kc nazdik ^ Zaitun ke pahar kc pas Baitfaga aur Baita'niya men a,e, us ne apne shagirdon meu sc do ko bheja, aur un se kaha, ki,
2 Us basti men, jo tumhare samhne hai, jao, aur jab turn us men dakliil hoge, ck gadhi ke bandhe hue bachhere ko paoge, jis par koi sawar nahin lui^; use kholkc Ic ao.
:) Aur agar koi shakhs tumlien kahe, ki Tum yih kytin karte ho ? turn kahiyo, Khudawaud ko us ki darkar hai, to wuh filfaur use yahan bhej dega-
4 We gac, aur us bachhere ko darwaze ke nazdik bahar haudha hilii, jahi'in doraha tha, paya, aur use kholA.
5 Ba'zon ne un men se jo wa- han khare the, uiihcu kaha, Yih kya karte ho, ki bachhere ko kholteho?
G Unhon ne, jaisa Yisit' nc far- maya tha, kaha ; tab uiihon ne uu ko jane diyL
60
MARQUS, XI.
7 We us bachliere ko Yisd' p:1.s la,e, aur apne kapre us par dal di,e, aur wiih us par sawar hua.
8 Aur bahutoii nc apui poshak ko r^h men bichhay.^, aur auron ne darakhton ki daliau katke rah men bithram,
9 Aur we jo agepfchbe jate the, ptikarke kahto the, ki Hosh'anna! Mubarak wuh, jo Khudawand ke nam par ^ta hai :
10 Hamare bapDaiitlkibadsh^- hat, jo Khud^wand ke nam se ati hai, Muibarak ! 'Alam i b^la men Hoah'ann^ !
11 YisiV YaniRalam Tnen dakhil hiia, aur haikal men nyk: aurjal) charon taraf sab chizon par mula- hazakiya, wuh ivn barahon ke sath Bait*aniy^ ko gayjl, kyunki sham k^ waqt tha.
12 K Subh ko, jab wc Bait'aniya se bahar a,e, us ko bhiikh lagi:
13 Aur diir se aujir ka ek da- rakbt patton se lada hiia dcklike, wuh gaya, ki shayadus men knchh pawe; jab wuh us pas ^ya, to jiat- ton ke siwa kuchh na p4ya ; ky- linki anjir ka mausnn na tha.
14 Tab Yisii' ne kaha, Koi tujh se phal kabhi ua khawe ; aur us ke shagirdon ne yih suna.
15 % Wc Yarusalam men ^,e, aur Yisu' haikal men dakhil hoke, \m- heu, jo haikal men bcchte aur mol Ictc the, bahar hikalne laga, aur sarrafon ke takhte, aur kabu- tar bechnewalon ki chaukian ulat dm;
16 Aur kisi ko haikal men hokc bartan le jane na diya.
17 Aur uiihen yih kahke sam- jhay^, Kya yih nahm tikha hai, ki Mera gliar sab qaumon ke liye 'ib^datkhana kahliieg^ ? lekin turn ne use choron ka gar bamiya bai.
18 Faqfhon aur Sardar K^hinon ne yih suna, aur fikr men the, ki use kisi tarah j^n se m^ren ; ky- liuki VIS se darte the, is liye ki sab log us ki ta'Iiiu se dang liogae the.
19 Aur jab sham hni, wuh shahr se b;ihar gaya.
20 \\ Aur subh ko, jab we udhar se guzre, to dekha, ki wuh anjir ka darakht jar se siikh gaya.
21 Tab Patras ne yad karke us se kah^, Ai Kabbf, dekh, anjir k^ yih darakht, jis par tii ne la'nat ki thi, siikh gaya hai.
2'3 Yisii', ne jawab men unhen kaha, Khuda par i'atiqad rakho ; ki,
23 Main turn se sach kahta hiin, Jo koi is pahar ko kalie, Uth, aur darya men gir par, aur apne dil men shakk na lawe, balki yaqiu lawe, ki yih baten, jo wuh kahta liai, ho jaengf, to jo kuchh wuh kahegS, so hoga.
24 Is liye main turn se kahta hiin, ki Dn';i men jo kuchh turn mangte ho, yaqiu lao, ki milega, to tum p4oge.
25 Aur jab ki tum du'a ke liye khare bote lio, agar koi tumliara mukhalif ho, to use mu'af karo, taki tunihara Bap bhi, jo lisman par hai, tunihare qusiironko mu'af kare.
20 Aur agar tum mu'^f na ka- roge, to tumh^r^ Bilp, jo i^sman par hai, tumhare qusiir bbl mu'ai' na karcga.
27 Tl We phir Yanisalara men ^e. Jab wuh haikal men phirta tha, Sardar Kahin aur Faqih aur bu- zm'g us ke pas a,e,
28 Aur us se kaha, ki Tu kis ikhtiyiir se yih kam karta hai, aur kis ne tujhe ikhtiyar diya, ki yih ktun kare ?
29 Tab Yisu' ne jawab men tm- hen kaha, ki Main bhi tum sc ek sawal kaj-t^ bun, turn jawab do, to main tmnhen bataunga, ki main kis ikhtiy^ se yih kdm karta huu.
.30 Yuhann^ ka baptisma asman se th^, yd iusan se ? mujhe jaw^b do.
31 Tab we apas men sochke kahnelage, ki Agar ham kahen, Asman se, to wuh kahega, Thir
MAEQUS, XI. Xn.
61
turn kyiin us par mi4n nahin \k,e.
S'2 Aur agar ham kaTien, Insan se, to logon se darte, is liye ki sab Yuhaima ko nahi barhaqq jante the.
.3:1 Tab unhon ne Yisii' sejawah men kahfi, Ham nahm jante. Yisii' ne jawab men unhen kahfi. Main bhi turn se nahin kahta, ki main kis ke ifchtiyar se yih kam karta hun.
xn BAB.
1 "pHIR Tvuh unhen tamsflon J^ men kahne laga, ki ICk shakhs ne angur k.a liaij^ lagaya, aur us ki charon taraf ghera, aur khodke kolhii gara, aur ek burj banaya, aur use baghanon ko su- purd karlie pardes gaya.
■2 Phir mausim men us ne ek naukar ko bagbanon pas bheja, tiiki wuli baghanon sc angiir ka phal le.
3 Unhon nc use pakarke mara, aur khali hath hheja.
i Us ne dobara ek aur naukar ko un pas bheja ; unhoii ne use patthrao karke us k.a sir phora, anr bchurmat karke pher bheja.
5 Phir us ne ek aur ko bheja ; unhon ne use qatl kiya ; phir aur bahuteron ko ; un men se ba'zon ko mara, aur ha'zou ko mar dala.
6 Ab tis ki ek hi beta tha, jo us ka piyara th^, akliir ko us ne use bhi im pas yih kahke bheja, ki We mere hete se dabengc.
7 Lckin nn baghanon ne apas men kaha, Yih waris hai, ao, ham use mar dalen, to mirfa hamari hogi. ^
8 Anr unhon nc use pakra, aur qatl karke anf^iir ke bag ke ba- har phenk diya.
9 Pas b.ag k4 malik kya karcga ? wuh awcgd, aur un bagbanon ko halak karke, angiir ka bag auron ko dega.
10 Kya turn ne \ih nawishta na- hin parha, ki Wuh patthar jise
mi'amaron ne napasand kiya, TTuhi kone kk sira hiia :
n Yih Khudawand ki taraf se hiia, aur hamari nazaron men 'ajib hai?
13 Tab unhon ne chaha, Id use pakar len ; par logon se darte the, kyiinki we samajh ga,e the, ki us ne yih tamsil im par kahi ; aur we use chhorke chale ga,e.
1 3 1[ Phir imhon ne ba'ze ITarision aur Herodion ko us pas bheja, kiuse us ki baton se phande men dalen.
14 Aur jab we a,e, to us se kahS, Ai Ustad,hamjantchain,ki tvi sach- cha hai, aur tujh ko kisi ki parwa nahin, kyunki tu logon ki taraf- dari nahin karta, balki Khada ki rah rasti se batata hai ; Qaisar ko jizya dena rawa hai, ya nahin ? ■
1.1 Ham dewen ya na dewen? Us ne un ka makr samajhke un- hen kaha, Tmn mujhe kyiin az- niatc ho ? ek dinar mujh pas lao, ki main dekhiin.
la We la,e; tab us ne im se piiehha, ki Yili kis ki surat, aur liis ka sikka hai ? Unhon ne ka- ha, Qaisar ka.
17 Yisd' ne jawab men unhen kaha, Jo chizen Qaisar ki hain, Qaisar ko, aur jo chizen Khuda ki hain, Khuda ko do. Tab we us se hairan hue.
18 1[ Phir Sadiiqi, jo qiyamat ka inkar karte hain, us pas a,e, aur unhon ne us se sawal kiya, ki,
19 Ai Ustad, hamare liye MiisS, ne likha hai, ki Agar kisl ka bhai mar jae, aur us ki joru rahe, aur farzand ua ho, to us ka bhai us ki jorii ko lewe, taki apne hhai ke liye aulad paida kare.
20 Ab sat bhai the; pahle ne jorii ki, am- beaulad mar gaya.
21 Tab diisre ne use liya, anr mar gaya, us ka bhi koi farzand na rah4 ; aur usi tarah se tisre ne.
22 Y'^duhin saton ne use liya, aur bcaiJiid 'mar ga,e ; sab ke pichhe wuh 'aurat bhi mar ga,i.
23 Qiyamat men jab we utlienge.
MARQUS, XU. XIII.
wuh un men se kls ki jorii ho^i ? kydnki wuh s^ton ki joni hiii thi.
24 Yisii' ne jawiib men unhen kaha, ki Kya turn is sabiib sc bhul men nahm pare ho, ki turn na na-wishton ko, na Khuda ki qudrat ko jante lio ?
25 JCyuiiki jab murde uthenge, to we na byah karenge, na byahc jaenge, balki jaise firishte jo as- man par hain, waise bonge.
26 Aur murdon keuthne ki babat kya turn ne Miisa kf kitab men nahm parha, ki Khuda nc jbari men se us se kyunkar kaha, ki Main Abiraham ka Khuda, aur Izjhak ka Khuda, aur Ya'qilb ka Khuda hull ?
37 Wnh muvdovs kaKbudana- hiij, balki zindon ka Khuda hai ; pas tum ban' galati karte ho.
'28 ^ Tab Faqihon men sc ck ne nn ka sawal o jawab sunke sam- jha, ki us ne unhen khdb Jawab diya, pas akar us se puchha, ki Sab hukmon men auvval kaun hai ?
29 Yisu' ne us se jawab men kaha, ki Sab bukmon meii auwal yih hai, ki Ai Israel sun ■ Wuh Khudawand, jo hamara Khuda iiai, ek hi Khudawand hai ;
yo Aur tii Khudsiwand ko, jo tera Khuda hai, apne sarc dil se, aur apni sari jan se, aur apnf sari 'aql se, aur apne sare zor sc piyar kar ; auwal hukin yihi hai.
31 Aur dusra jo us ki manind hai, yih hai, ki Tii apne parosi ko apne barabar jiiykr kar. In se bar£ aur koi hukm nahiR hai.
32 Tab us Faqih ne us se kaha, Kya V-hiib 1 Ai Ustad, tii ne sach kaha, kyunki Khuda ek hai i us ke siwd aur koi naliiri :
33 Aur us ko sare dil se, aur siiri 'aql se, aur ssiri jan se, aur sare zor sc piyar karna, aur apne parosf se apne barabar muhabbat rakhna, sab sokhtaiii qurbanion aur zabibon se bihtarhai.
34 Jab Yisii' ne dekha, ki us ne danai se jawab diya, to us se kaha, Tu Khuda ki badshahat se
dilr nahm. Aur ba'd us ke kisi ne jur,at na ki, ki us se sawal kare.
35 T[ Phir Yisu haikal men wa'z karte hue kahne laga, ki Faqih kyunkar kahte hain, ki Masih Paiid ka beta hai?
36 Kyunki Daiid ap hi Ruh i Quds ke batane se kahta hai, ki Khudiiwand nc mere Khudawand ko kaha Tii mere dahine hath baith, jab tak main tcre dushma- non ko tcre piinw rakhne ki chauki karun.
37 Daud to use Khudawand kahta hai, phir wuh us ka beta kyunkar hai ? Aur 'awamm khu- sni sc us ki suntc the.
?i8 T[ Us ne apni ta'lim men unhen kaha, Faqihon se hoshyar raho, jo lambe jamc pahinke sair karn^, aur bazaron men salamon ko,
39 Aur 'ibadatkhanon men sadr kursion ko, aiir ziyafaton men linchi jagahon ko chahte hain :
40 We bcwon ke gharon ko ni- galte hain, aur makr se namdz ko till dele hain ; unhen ziyada eaza iiogi.
41 1; Phir Yisti' bait ul mal kc samhue baithkar dekh raha tha, ki log iiait ul mal men paise kis tarah dalte ham, aur ba'hut daulat- mandon ne bah^t kuchh dala.
42 Aur ek garib bewa ne akc do chhadam, ya'ne adliel'i us men dala.
43 Tab us ne apne shiigirdon ko bulake unhen kalia, Main turn se sach kahta hun, ki Is kangal be- wa ne un sab se, jiuhon ne bait ul mal men dala, aiyada dala hai :
44 Kyunki sabhon ne apne ba- hut mal men so kuchh dala, par us ne apni garibi se, jo kuchh ki us ka tha, apni sari punji dali.
XUl BAB.
1 TAB wTih haikal se bahar jata
'J tha, us ke shagirdon men se
ek ne us se kaha, Ai Ustad, dekli,
MAKQirs, :!^i\i.
63
yu\ kis tarah kc patthar, aur kaisi 'inuiraten hain !
2 Yisi'i' nc jawab ineii us se kab;i, ki Tji jn ban 'imaraton par iiigali kartsi hai? yahaii pattliar par pattliar na chhutega, jo giraya na jiTGga.
3 Jab wuh Zaituu ke pahar par baikal ke sambnc baitha tba, Pa- tras, aur Ya'qub, aur Yuhanua, aur Andryas ne niralc men us se pii- cIihA,
4 Hani sc kah, ki yih kab lioj^a, aur us waqt ka, jab yih sab kuchh piira howega, kya nisbiin liai ?
.) Yisu ne jawabmeiiunbenkah- na shurii' kiya, Hoslij'ar ratio, ki tumhen kof fareb na de :
6 Ki babutcre mera n4m leke awenge aur kahcngc, ki Main wuhi biiij, aur babuton ko gum- rah karenge.
7 Aur jab tuni laraian aur iai- aion ki afwabeu suno, mat gliab- raiyOj fcyunki uii chizon ka waqi' bona zariir hai, lekin akhir abbi nab in.
8 Kyunki qaiuu qaum par, aur badshabat badsbaliat par charbc- gi, aur kitni jagabon men zalzale awcngc, aur kal parenge, aur fasad bonge; yib luusibat ka shurii' liai.
9 % Par turn ap hosbyar rabo; kjijiiki «e tumhcji majlison ke hawale karenge, aur 'ibadatkb- anon men turn mar kbaoge, aui' hakimon aur badsliahon ke a^e mere waste h^^ir kiye jaoge, taki un par gawabi ho.
10 Lekin zariir hai, ki pahle sab qaimion ke age Injil ki maiiadi ho.
11 Par jab tuinlienlejake hawa- le karen, age se fikr na karo, ki ham kyk kabcnge, aur na socbo : balki jo kuclib us ghari tumhen batayajawe,wubikahiyo; kyunki kabnewale turn nahm ho, balki Riili i Qnds hai.
12 Bhai bhMko aur bap bete ko qatl ke waste pakrawega ; aur larke ma bap ka samhiia karke unben inar\\a dalengc.
1 ;i Aur mere nam ke sabab se, sab tumhiire dushman bonge ; par jo koi akhir tak sabr karega, wiihi najat pawega.
14 ^ Jis waqt turn us kharab karnewali niaknib chiz ko, jis ka bayaii Daniel nabi iic kiya, us jagali men, jahaii us ka khara bona raw^ nabin, dckbo, (jo parhta hai, samajli le,) tab wc jo Yahudi3.'a men hor, paharon par bhiigeu :
lo Aur wuh jo kothe par ho, ghar men na utrc, aur apne ghar sc koi chi'z nikalne ke liye na ja,c :
16 Aur jo kbet men hai, apni ]>oshak uthane ke liye picbhe na pliire.
17 Aur un par jo nn dinon men hiimila hon, aur un par jo diidli piliitiian hon, afsos hai !
18 Aur du'a mango, ki tumhara bbagna jare men na bo,
19 Ivyuiiki un dinon men aisi taklif ho^r, ki ibtida e khilqat se, jise Khuda ne khalq kiya, ab tak, na hiii, aur na hogi.
20 Aur agar Khudawand un di- non ko na ghatata, to ek adim na bacbta,- par un barguzidon ke waste, jin ko us ne chuna hai, im dinon ko gbat^ya.
21 Us waqt agar koi tumhen kabe, Dekho, MasHi yaban, ya dekbo waban hai, yaqin na laiyo :
22 Kyunki ihutbe Masib, aur jlnlthe nabi zahir bonge ; aur ni- shanen aurkaramat dikhlaenge,ki agar ho sakta, to bargunidon ko bin gumrab karte.
23 Par turn kliabardiir raho; dekho, main ne tumhen sab kuchh pable hi kah diya hai.
24 ^ Aur un dinon men, us taklif ke ba'd, suraj andliera hoga, aur chand apm rosbni na dega ;
20 Aur ^sman se sitiire girenge, aur asman Id qmvaten bil ja,eiigi.
26 Aur us waqt.Ibn i Adam ko b^dalon par bari qudrat aur jalal ke sath ate dckhenge.
27 Aur lis waqt vrah apnc firisb- toii ku bbejega, aur apne barguzi-
C4 MARQUS, Xin. XIV
don ko, zamin ki hadd se asniau
ki hadd tak, charon taraf se, ikatthe karega. ii8 Ab anj'ir ke darakht se tanisil sikho; Jal; us ki nariu dali lioti aur patte nikalte hain, turn jsnte iio, ki garmi iiazdik kai :
29 Usitarah, jab turn bMdekho, ki yih ahwai hone lage, to jano, ki wnh nazdik, baiki darwaze par hai.
30 Main turn se sach kalata hun, ki Is zamane ke log guzar na j^en- ge, jab tak yih sab kuchh waqi' na howe.^
31 Asman am zamin tal jaenge, par meri baten na talerigi.
33 ^ Magar us din, aurns gliari ki babat, siwa Bap ke, na to tirishte jo asman par hain, aur na Beta, koi uahin janta hai.
33 Turn hoshyiiri karo, jagte raho, aur du'd mango : kyunki turn nabin j^nle, ki waqt kab bai.
34 Yih aisa hai, jaisa ek shakhs apna ghar chhorke pardes gaya, aur apne naukaron ko ikhtiyar dekar, liar ek ko tis ka kam diya, aur darban ko hukm kiy^ ki j%ta rahe.
35 Is live turn jagte raho, kyiin- ki turn nahin jante, ki ghar ka m^lik kab aweg^ sham ko, ya adhi rat ko, ya miu-g ke bang Uete waqt, ya subh ko ;
36 Ta aisa na ho, ki ach,anak Like wuh tiun ko sote pawe.
37 Aur jo kuchh main turn se kahta hiiu, sab se kahta ban, J^g- tc raho.
XIV CAB.
1 T^O din ke ba'd fasah aur X-f fati'ri roll ki 'id thi, aur Sardar Kahin aur PaqHi tadbir kar rahe the, ki use kyunkarmakr se pakarke jan se maren.
2 Par uuhon ne kaha, ki 'Id ke din nahm, aisd na lio, ki 'aw^mm men fasad ]iowe.
3 ^Aurjab wnh Baifaniyamen Shama'un korhi ke ghar khane
baitha e,k 'anrat j atamAsi ka besh - qimat khalis 'itr marmar ke'itrdan men lai, aur dibiya ko torke, 'itr ko ns ke sir par dhala.
4 Tab ba'ze apne dil men azurda hake kahnfc lage, Ttr ki yih kha- rabi kis liye btii?
o Kyitnki yih 'itr tm sau dm^r ko bifc sakta, aiir garibon ko diya jata. Aiu- we use raalamat karue lage.
6 Tab yisu' ne kaha, Use chhor do ; kyun use satate ho ? us ue mere sath achclika sulilk kiya hai.
7 Is waste ki gariljgurbiihame- slia tumhare sath hain, aur jab turn chaho, un se neki kar sakte ho ; par main hameslia tumhare sath na hiinga.
8 Jo kuchh wuh kar saki, so kar cluiki; us ne subqat karkc mere badan ko kafaii ke liye mu'attar kiya.
9 Main tum se sach kahta hun, kiTaniam dunya men, jahan kalifn yih Tnjfi roanadi ki ja,egf, jdh bhi, jo is ne kiya hai, is ki yadgari ke liye, bayan kiyii ja,ega.
10 T[ Tab Yahudah Iskariyiiti, jo un barah men se th^, Sardar Ka- hinon pas gaya, taki use un ke hath pakarwa dewe.
11 'We yih sunke khush hue, aur us ko rupa,e dene ka iqrar kiya; tab wuh fikr men laga, ki Ivis tarah qabii pake use pakarwa de.
1 2 ^ Aur 'id i fati'r ke pahlc dhi, jab we fasah ke liye qurbain' karte the, us ke shagirdon ne use kah^, Tii kahan cHhtfi, hai, ki ham jaen aur taiy^ri karen, ki tu Ihsah kfi. kh^na khawc?
13 Us ne apne shagirdon. men se do ko bheja, aur unhen kahi'i, Shahr men j^o ; wahiin ek shakhs pani ka ghara uthde hue tunihen milcga ; us ke pichhe chalc jao.
14 Jab vmh kisi ghar men dak- hil howe, turn us ghar ke malili se kaho, Ustad kahta hai, ki wuli jagah, jahan main apne shagirdon
MARQUS, Xiy.
ke satli fasah kh^un, kahan hai ?
15 Wuhekbarabalakhanafarsh bicliha aur arasta tunihcn dikha- wcga ; wali^u haniarc liye taiyari karo.
16 Tab us ke shagird clialega,e, aur sliahr men ake, jaisa us ne imlien kaha th4, waisd hi paya, aur fasah taiyar kiya,
17 Jab sham hiii, \vuh un hara- hon ke sath aya.
18 Jab we baithke khane lage, Yisii' ne kah^, Main turn se sacli kahta hiin, ki Ek turn men se, jo mere sath khati hai, mnjhe pak- arwaega.
19 Tab we gamgm hone lage, aiu" un men se ek us sc kahne laga, Kya main hiin? aur diisra bola, Kya main hun ?
20 Usnejawab meii kaha, Ba- rahon men se ek, jo mere sath hisan men hath dalta hai, wuhi hai,
21 Ibn i Adam to, jaisa us ke haqq men likba hai, jata hai; lekin aftos us shakhs par, jis ke hath se Ibn i Adam pakarwaya jati hai ! us ke h"ye bihtar tha, ki wuh paida na hota.
22 ^ Jab we kh^te the, Yisii' ne roti uthai, aur shukr karke tori, aur unhen dekar kaha, Lo, khao ; yih mera badan l\ai.
23 Phir us ue piyala lekar, shukr kiya, aur imhen dlya ; aur mi sab- hon ne us se piy4.
24 Aur us ne kaha, ki Tih mera na,e 'ahd ka lahu hai, jo bahuton ke liyc bahaya jata hai.
25 Main turn se sach kahta hun, kj Main angiir k4 ras, jis din tak Khuda ki badshahat men use naya na piun, phir na piiinga.
26 *^ Tab "we ek zabxir gake Zaitun ke pah£r par ga,e.
27 Aur Yisii' ne un se kaha, Turn sab aj ki rat mere haqq rnen thokar khaoge, is liye kiyihlikha hai, Main garariye ko mariinga, aur bhercii paraganda ho ja- engi.
28 Par main apne uthne ke ba'd turn se age Galil ko jaunga.
29 Tab I*atras ne us sc kahS, Agarchi sab thokar khiiwen, tau bhi main na khaiinga.
30 Yisii' lie us sc kaha, Main tiijh se sach kahta hup, ki aj hi ki rat, mitre: ke do bar ban"; dene ke %c, tii tuT. bar mera inkar karega.
ai Tab us ne bar bar kaha, Agar tere sath mera mania zariir ho, tau bhi hargiz tera inkar na kar- linga. Aur un sabhon ne bin waisa hi kaha.
32 Phir we ek jagah men, jis ka niim Getscmane tha, a,e, aur us ne apue sh^girdon ko kaha, Jab tak main du'a mangiin, turn yahan baitho.
33 Aur Patras aur Ya'qilb aur Yuhann^ ko apne sath liy^ aur wuh ghabranc aur bahut dilgir hone laga ;
34 Aur im se kaha, Meri jan ka gam maut ka sk hai ; turn yahan thahro, aur jagte raho.
35 Aur wuh thora age jakar zamfn par gira, aur du'a mangi, ki agar ho sake, to yih ghari mujh se tal jae.
30 Aur kalia, Ai Abba, ai Bap, sab kuchli tujh se ho sakta hai ; is piyale ko mujh se tal de ; lekin na wuh jo main chahta hiin, balki jo tii chahta hai.
37 Phir wuh aya, aur unhen sote paya, aur Patras ko kaha, Ai Shama'un, til sota hai ? kya tu ek ghari jSg na saka ?
38 Jagtc raho, aur du'a mango, ta aisa na ho, ki turn iiutihan men paro : riih to musta'idd, par jism kamzor hai.
39 Wuh phir gaya, aur wuhi hat du'a men mangi.
40 Aur phir 4ke unhen sote paya, kyunki un ki ankhen nfnd se bhari tlihi, aur ^ve nahiu jaiite the, ki use ky^ jawab dewen.
41 Pliir tisri bar ake unhen kaha, ki Ab sote raho, aur ^ram karo; has, waqta pahnncha,- dek- lio, Ibn i Adam guuahgaron ke
GO
hatlioii men liaw^e kiya jat£ hai. 43 Utho, ham chalen; deklio, wiih jo mujiic pakanvata. hai, nazdfk hai.
43 *[\ Wuh yili kahta hi thfi, ki filfaiir itn h.irali men se ek Yahii- dah name, aur mr ke sath Sardar Kahinon, axzr Faqihon, aur bu- ziirgon ki taraf se ek bari bhir, talw^ren axir lathiay lekc, a pa- himchi.
44 Anr pakavwanewale ne im- Jien yih pata diy^ tha, ki jis ka main bosa hin, wiihi hai; use timi pakarke hifazat se le jao.
45 Wuh ^ke filfaiir iifj pas gaya, anr kaha, Ai Kabhi, ai ilabbi, am- i\se chuma.
46 ^ Aur unhon ne lis pav hath dalkc use pakar liya.
47 Ek ue un men se jo wahan hazir the, talwar khaiuchkar Sar- dar Kiihin ke naukar ko lagai, aur us ka k^n ura diya.
48 Tab Yisii' unhen kalme lagi'i, Kyii tum talvvaren aur lathian leke mujhe chor ki manind pa- karne ko a,e ho?
49 Main to har roz tumhare pas haikal men "wa'z karta tha, aur tum ne mujhe nahin pakra ; lekin nawishton ka piira bona zarur hai.
50 Tab wc sab use cbhoyke bhag ga,e.
51 Magar ek jawan, jo siiti chil- dar apuc bodan par orlic tha, us ke pichhe ho liya, aur jawanon ue use pakra :
/>2 Par wuh suti chadar nn ke hathon men chhorkar nanga blia- ga.
53 % Tab "we Yisu' ko Sardar Kahin kane, jis pas sab Sardar Kaliin, aur buzurg, aur Faqili jam'a hue the, le ga,e.
54 Aur Tatras dux sc us ke pichhe Sardar K^hin kedalantak ho liya, aur naukaron ke sath baithkar ag tapne laga,
5.1 Tab Sardar Kahinon aur sarf majlis ne Yisu' par gawa'M dhitn-
MARQUS, XIV.
dhf, ki use jan se m&ren ; par na pai.
5Q Agarchi bahutou ne us par jhuthi gawahi di, par un kigawa- hian muwafiq na thm.
57 Tab ba'zoii ne uthke us par yiti jhuthi gawahi di, ki
58 Ham ne use kahte suna hai, ki main is haikal ko, jo hath se bani hai, dha diinga, aur tin din men ek dusri ko, jo hath se na bane, hanaiinga.
59 Tis par bhi un ki gawalii muwaiiq na thi.
60 Tab Sardar Kaliin ne bich men khare ho, Yisu' se puchM, Kya tii kucbh jawah nahin deta ? ye tujh par kya gawahi dete hain ?
61 Par wuli chup raha, aur kuchh jaw4b na diya. Phir Sar- dar Kahin ue us sc puchha, aur kah^, Kya tii Masih, us Mubarak ka Beta, hai ?
62 Yisu' ne us se kaha. Main wuhi hiin ; aur timi Ibn i Adam ko Alqadir ke daliiue hath baithe, aur asman ke badalon par ate dekboge.
63 Tab Sardar Kahin ne apne kaprc j>harke kahd, Ab hamen aur gawah ky^ darkar hain ?
04 Tum ne yih kufir suna ; tum ko kya ma'liim hot^ hai? L'n sabhon ne fatwa diya, ki wuh qatl ke laiq hai.
65 Tab kitneus parthilkne, aur us ka munh dhampne, aur use ghunsc marnc, aur kahne lage, Nubilwat se khabar de : aur naukaron ne hath se use thapere mare.
G() ^ Jab Patras niche daUn rae'u tha, Sardar Kahin ki laundfon men se ek Tvahan ai;
67 Aur Patras ko iigtiiptedekh- kar, ns ki taraf nazar karke, kahne lagi, Tu bhi Yisu' Nasari ke sath thL
68 Us ne inkar kiya, ki main nahin jantu, aur naliin samaihtfl,ki t\i kyi kahtf hai. Aur bdhar sahn men gaya ; aur murg ne hang di.
69 Phir ek laundi use dekhkar.
3tIAKQUS, XIV. XV.
un se jo wahan khare the, kabue lagi, Yih unhin men se ek hai.
70 TJs ne phir inkiir kiya. Aiu- thori der pichhe, phir iTnhon ne jo wahan khare the, Patras ko kahA, Sach tii nnhin lueii se hai, kyiliiki tii Galili, aur ten' boli ■waisi hi hai.
71 Par vruh la'nat karae, aur qasam khane laga, ki main ns shakhs ko, jis k^ turn zikr karte ho. nahin janta.
71i Dusn bar vaarg ne bang df. Tab Patras ko wnhi hk% jo xisd' ne us se kahi thJ, yad &,i, ki Pesh- tar us se, ki murg" do bar bang' de, tii tin bar mera inkar karega. Tab "wuh phutke rone laga.
XV BAB.
1 TON siibh hill, Sardar Kahin ^ ne buzurgon aur Faqflion aur sari raajlis ke sath mashwarat karke, Yisii' ko bandha, aur use lejakar Pilatus ke hawale kiva.
2 Pilitus ne us se puchha, Kya tii Yahiidion ka bMshah hai? Us ne jawab men us se kahfi, Tu sach kahta hai.
3 Aur Sardar Kahinonne us par bahut SI faryaden kin : par lis ne kuchh jawab nadiya.
4 Tab Pilatus ne us se phir piichha, Kydn txi kuchh jawab nahm detar* dekh, we teri mukh- dlifat men kya kya gawahian dete hain.
5 Taubhi Yisu' ne kuchh jaw^b na diya, yahan tak ki Pilatus ne ta'ajjub kiya.
6 Aur wuh tis 'id men ek qaidi ko, jise we chahte the, un kikha- tir chhor deta tha.
7 Aur ek shalchs Barabbas nam, nn fasadion ke eatli, ki jinhon nc fasad men khiin kiya tha, qaid tha.
8 Tab bhir chillake ns se 'arz karne lagi, ki jaisa tera dastiSr hai, waisa hi hani^e waste kar.
9 Pilatus ne nnhen jawab diya, Kya turn chahte ho, ki main
67
tumhare liyc Yahudion ke Bad- shah ko chhor diin ?
10 K^unki wuh jantil tha, ki Sardar Kahinon ne hasad se us ko hawale luyfi. tha.
11 Par Sardar Kahinon ne bhir ko ubhani, ki wuh un ke liye Barabbas ko chhor de.
12 Tab Pilatus ne phir un se kaha, Ab turn kya chahte ho ? main us ko, jise turn Yahudion ka Badshah kahte ho, kya kanin ?
13 We phir chillae, ki Use salib de.
14 Pilatus ne phir un se kaha, Kyiin, is ne kyii burai ki hai .'^ Tab we aur bhi ziyada chillae, ki Use salib de.
1 5 ^ Tab Pilatus ne, bhir ki razu- mandi chahkar, un ke Uye Barab- bas ko clihoi; diya, aiir Yisu' ko kove marke hawale kiya, ki salib par khaincha jae.
16 Aur sipahi us ko ns daldn men, jahan hakim ka niahkama tha, le ga,Cj aur sare risale ko ikattha kiya.
17 Unhonnenseargawanikapre pahinac, aur kanton ka taj sajke lis ke sir par rakha.
18 Aur use salam karne lage, ki Ai Yalnidion ke Badshah, Salam !
19 Aur we us ke sir par narkat se marte the, aur us par thiikte, aur ghutne ^ekke use sijda karte the.
20 Aur jab us sehansfkarchuke, to ns ke badan se argawani kapre utare, aur us ka kapra nse pa- hiniike, salib dene ko le chale.
21 Aur ek shakhs Qiirini Sha- ma'uu nam, jo Sikandar aur Hilfiis ka bap tha, dihat se dte hue, udhar se gixzra ; unhon ne use begar pakra, ki us ki salib utha le chale.
22 Aiir we use maqam i Gal- gati men, jis ka tarjimia Khopri ki jagah hai, la,e.
23 Aur mai men murr milake use pine ko diya, par us ne na piya.
•24 Aur unhou ne use salib par khajnchke us ke kapre biinte, aur
68
MAEQUS, XY. XYT.
un par qur'a dala, ki har ek shakhs kja kja le.
23 Aur tisrd. ghanta tM, jab un- hon ne us ko sa]fb di.
26 Aur us par nalisli kii yili mazmun likha tha, ki YTII YA- ilCDfON KA liADSnAlI IIAI.
27 Aur uiilion uc us ke s^tli do choron ko, ek ko dahine hath, aur dusre ko ha,,en, salib par kha- ineha.
28 Tab wxih nawishta, ki Wub badkaron mcu gina gaya, piira hiia.
29 Aur we jo udhar se jate the, sir hilate the, aur yih kahke use malamat karte the, ki AVah, tu jo liaikal ko dhata, aur tm din men banata tha,
30 Apne tahi bacha, aur salib par se utar a.
31 lid tarah Sardar K^hinon ne bhi ^pas men Faqihon ke sath tbatthe karte hue kahd, Us ne auron ko bachaya ; apne tain ba- chaiie nahm sakta.
32 Bam Israel ka Badshah, Masfli, ab sah'l> par se utar awe, ki ham dekhen aur j'man lawen. Aur ■we jo us ke sath salfb par kha- inche ga,e, use malamat karte the.
33 Aur jab chhatba ghanta pura hiia, us sari zamrn par and- uera cbba gaya, aur naweri gbaiite tak raha.
34 Aur nawen gbante, Yisd' bari ^waz se cliillake boLi, Eli, Kli lama sabaqtani, jis ka tarjmua j-ih hai; Ai inere Khuda, mere Khuda, tu ne raujhe kyuu chhora ?
35 Ba'ze un men, jo wahan khare the, yih suuke bole, Dckho, wuh lUyas ko bulata hai.
36 Aur ek ne daurke isfanj ko sirke se tar karke aur ek narkat par rakhke usechufaya aur kaha, IBhala, ham dekhen to, ki Iliyas use utarne dwe.
37 Tab Yisii' ne ban aw^z se cbillakar }in di.
3S Aur haikal ka parda iipar se niche tak phat gaya. 39 Tf Aur us subadar ne, jo us ke
samlme khara tha, use yun cbil- liltc aur jaii dete dekhke, kaha, ki Tib shakhs sachmuch Khuda ka Beta th^.
40 Wahdii ka,i 'auraten diir se dekh rahi thin ; un men Mari- yam Magdalmi, aur Mariyam, ebhote Ya'qiib aur Yose ki ma, aur Salome thin.
41 Uuhon ne jab wuli Galil men tha, us ki pairaui aui" khid- mat bhi ki thi ^ phir aur bhi ba- hut SI 'auraten thin, jo us ke sath Yarusalam men ai tlim.
42 % Aur shilm ko, ki taiyari ka waqt thk, jo sabt se pahle hota,
43 Y usuf Ariraatiya, jo namwar musbir aur "vvub kbud Khuda ki badshahat ka muntazir tha, aya, aur dileri se Pilatiis p^s jake, Y'isii ki l^sh m^ngi.
44 Aur Pilatiis ne ta^ajjub kiya, ki wub aisa jald mar gaya, aur sdbad^r ko bulake us se piichha, kya der hiii, ki wuh mar gaya?
45 Aur jab subadar se aisa ma'- Mm kiya tha, to lash Yusuf ko dila di.
46 Aur us ne milifn kapra mol liya tha, aur use utarke us kaprc se kafuaya, aur ek qabr men, jo chatan ke bich khocE gai thi, use rakha, aur us qabr ke darwaze par ek patthar ^halk^ diya,
47 Mariyam Magdalini', aur Yuses ki mi Mariyam, us jagah ko, jahan wuh rakha gaya, dekh rahi thin. ■
XYI BAB.
1 "TAB sabt ka din guzar gaya J Mariyam Magdalini aur Ya'qub ki mi Mariyam, aur Sa- lome ne khushbu chi'zen mol b'n, taki wahan jake us par malcn.
2 Aur hafte ke pahle din bahut sawere suraj nikalte hue qabr par am.
3 ,Aur apas men kahne lagfn, ki Hamarc liye is patthar ko qabr ke darwaze par se kauu clhalkaega.
4 Jab unhon ne nigah kf, to us
IMARQUS, XVI.
pattiiar ko dhalkaya liiia dckba, aur wuli bahiit bhari tha.
5 Qabr men jakar, unhon ne ek jawin ko sufed pophak paUiuc da- tiini taxaf baitlie hue dekha, aur hairan liiiin.
6 Us ne unhen kaha, Mat glia- brao: Tuin YisiV Nasari \^o,jo sa- Jib par khainclia gaya, dhundhtmn ho ; wuh ji utha hai ; wuh yaiian nahin ; dekto yih jagah, jis meu unlion nc use rakha th^.
7 All turn jao, aiir us ke sliagir- don ko aur Patras ko kaho, ki v.uh. turn se age Galil ko jata liai, aur jaisa us ne tiunhen kaha tha, timi use wahan dekiiogc.
8 We jald uikalke qabr se bha- gln, aur kanipti aiu" ghabrati hui, mai-e dar ke, kisi se kuclih na bohn.
9 % Ilafte kc palile roz, wuh, sjiwere utliltar, pahle Mariyam Magdalini ko, jis men se us ne sat deo nikale the, dikhai diya.
10 Us iwi jake, us ke sathiou ko, jo us ke lij'e gaiiigm aur rote the, khabar di.
11 We yih suufce, ki wuh jita hai, aur use dikhai diya, yaqin aa lae.
1'3 ^ Us ke ba'd, wuh dusri surat men, unmense do ko, jis waq^tki we paidal chalte the, aur diliat ki tarafjate the, dikhai diy;i. 13 Unhou ncjake haqi logon ko
6D
khabar di, aur uulion ne bhi un ki baton ko yaqm na kiya.
14 ^ Akbir wuh un gyarahon ko, jab we khane baithe the, dikha,i diya, aur un ki heimani aur sakhtdih' par malaniat ki, kyunki we un ki biiton pai", jinhon ne us ke jj uthue kc ha'd use dckhii thk, yaqm na lae the.
lo Aur us ne unhen kaha, ki Turn tamam dimy;^ men jake harek inakhliiq ke samhne Injil ki nianadi karo.
16 Jo ki iman lata, aur bap- tisma pata hai, najat paeg5. : aiur jo I'man nahin lata, us par sazi ka hukm kiya jaegL
17 AiU" we jo hnan laenge, un ke sAth yih 'aUniatcu hongi ; ki we mere nam hc deon ko nikalengc ; aur iiai zubanen bolenge ;
1 5 Sampon ko utha Icnge ; aur agar koi halak karnewali chiz gi'enge, unlicu kuchh nuqsau na hoga 5 we bimaron par hath rak- henge, to change ho jaenge.
If) ^ Khudawand unhen j-ihiar- niake asman par jata raha, aur Khuda ke dahine liath baitha.
20 Pliir unlion ne hai'jagah ja- kar mauadi ki, aur Khudawand un ki madad karta tha, aur kaiani ko, un niu'ajizon ke wasile se, jo us kc sath sath bote the, sabit ' karta raha. Amhi.
20 seconds for Fellow Christians - Dear Lord,
Thank you that this PDF Ebook
has been released so that we are able
to learn more about you and wiser versions.
Please help it to have wide circulation
Please help the people responsible for
making this Ebook available.
Please help them to be able to have more
resources available to help others.
Please help them to have all the resources,
the funds, the strength and the time that they
need and ask for in order to be able
to keep working for You.
I pray that you would encourage them and
that you protect them physically and
spiritually, and the work & ministry that
they are engaged in.
I pray that you would protect them from the Spiritual or other Forces that could harm them or their work and projects, or slow them down.
Please help them to find Godly friends who
are able to help. Provide helpful transportation
for their consistent use.
Remind me to pray for them often as this
will help and encourage them.
Please give them your wisdom and understanding so they can better follow you, and I ask you to do these things in the name of Jesus, Amen,
Prayers
a Few Resources
Ideas and Ebooks (Livres / Libros) For your Consideration
Glad to have this New Testament ?
Help us by PRAYING for us !!
Invest in your own Eternity Spend time praying !
(tliank you)
SHARE THIS PDF (E-Book) with your Friends
So that they will have a stronger
Spiritual Life ALSO
Concerning Christians and Cliristianity
1. Christians are those who follow the teachings ofjesus Christ.
2. The Teachings of Jesus Christ are explained in the book called the Gospel (Injil) or the New Testament.
3. The New Testament is the First Place to find and record
the teachings of Jesus Christ, by those who actually knew Him.
4. The New Testament has never been disproved archeologically or historically. It has and remains accurate.
5. The New Testament Predicts that certain events will happen in ttie Future,
7, The Reliabilityofttie Old Testament and the New Testament a re clear indications ofthe accuracy of the New Testament,
8, Jesus Christ did Notfailin His mission on Earth,
9, Jesus Christ Pre-existed, This means that He existed BEFORE the Creation ofthe World,
10, When C hristians worship J esus C hrist, they are NOT worshiping another Human being,
ILJesusChristdid not become God by performing good works.
12, Christians cannotperform good works in order to go to Heaven, Those who want to find God must admit they are notable to be Perfect or Holy, and that they need the help of God to help them get rid of their Sins,
14, More than 500 Million Christians around the world today are NOT Roman Catholic, The Vatican does NOT speak for Christianity in many situations.
Concerning Christians and Christianity (2)
1 5. Judas did NOT die in tine place of Jesus Clnrist on the cross.
16. Jesus Christ had no motive to escape his fate. Jesus Christ was born to communicate His message of Hope and Redemption for manl^ind.
1 7. Without the Blood of Jesus, it would be impossible for those who believe in Jesus Christ to be saved, to have Eternal Life.
18. Christians worship ONE God, NOT three Gods.
19. In True Christianity, Historically, the Trinity is =
a) God the Father
b) God the Son
c) God the Holy Spirit
20, The worship of Angels orCreated Beings, or Creatures oranything exceptGod (God the Father, God the Son [Jesus Christ],
and God the Holy Spirit, is forbidden,
21, The Trinity IS NOT = Mary, J oseph and J esus
22, The Trinity is NOT = J esus, J oseph and God the Father
23, Gabriel is NOT another name for J esus Christ.
24, Anyone can become a Christian if they want to,
25, Christianity IS notsomething thatcan be done EXTERNALLY. A person is a Christian becauseof what they believe in their Heart, inside of them. Their own sincerity before God is the true test,
26, Those who acceptan electronic mark [666] forthe purchase of goods, in their right hand or forehead are NOT able to become Christians.
Concerning Christians and Christianity (3)
People are innocent if they do not l<now and have no way of Icnowing that they are doing wrong.The Christian God places the knowledge of good and bad in the hearts of each and every individual.
NooneexceptGod is Holy.
It is wrong to murder innocent people.
It is wrong to kill Christians who have notactively harmed anyone.
People are NOT Christians simply because their family is "Christian".
People are NOT Christian because they are born INTO a "Christian"family.
A person cannot become a Christian "AUTOMATICALLY".
No one can be BORN a Christian, but becoming a true Christian will guarantee Eternal Life, in Heaven and with God.
The Presumption thata person is a Christian simply because they are going into a Church and sitting there is False.
Churches have people inside of them thatare NOT Christian, but they wantto learn more aboutGod.
A Church, or a Church Official CANNOT MAKE anyone a Christian.
Christians do NOT convertanyone by Force, because this action is a violation of the CHOICES thatGOD alone is able to make. To force others would suggestthatGod is weak, and cannot do this by Himself. The Christian God has much Strength but uses it to show love and help in this life, not unkindness.
Only God could FORCE someone to do something against their will, and the C reator of the Universe does NOT behave in that manner.
The Choice of whatto believe or notto believe is up to Each individual, who must make up their own mind, of their free will.
There is no way to impose Christianity on anyone by Force.
Conversions by Force to Islam are NOT recognized by GOD orChristians.
Concerning Christians and Cliristianity (4)
Those who are converted from Christianity to Islam by Force or coercion, are Still Christian, AND STILL considered Christian.
Once a person is recognized by God as a genuine Christian, they are "sealed" permanently. There is no way for any Human to change this.
Forcing any Christian to say that they convert or accept Islam simply makes that Christian to state something which is FALSE. There is no such thing as Genuine conversion that God can recognize OUT of Christianity, if that person was a Christian.
To suggest that Christians could be converted by Force, actually means (signifies) that there are actions that humans can take that can FORCE God somehow to UNDO or ALTER what He has done. This is not the case. Actions that Humans Force other Humans to take are not recognized by God as a true Change of Mind, ora C hange of Heart.
Once a person becomes a Christian, All of their sins (past, present, and future) are forgiven. They are reconciled to God for Eternity, and nothing can change this. Forced Conversionsio Islam are not considered Valid either by God or Christians. No one can undo in the Heart of a person, what God can do. The link between a Christian and God is a link that Cannot be broken. Saying anything to the contrary will not alter or change this.
Christians do not Depend on their sanctuaries or Church buildings in order to meet with God. Harming a building againstthe God who made the Universe is not a genuine sign of success or progress. Christians simply make use of any buildings. Christians are able to meet and pray and talk to God by themselves, v.'ithm a Church building and without a Priest or Pastor. God is always with them.
Harming a Church building simply proves that some people are afraid of Church Buildings. That is all. The Earliest Christians did not have Churches or Buildings for Hundreds of Years.
Harming a Church Building does not harm God, and it does not harm Christians. It simply makes them go and use a different building, or to meet without one.
Concerning Christians and Christianity (5)
Some people have not examined churches very much. MANY are very simple and do NOT have decorations or much inside of them. In Christianity, this is intentional. This symbolism is on purpose, intending to signify that the INNER LIFE of the Christian, is what is important to God, and NOT the building in which people worship.
Man looks on the external and outward appearance. GOD looks on the inner heart of each individual.
There would be no reason for anyone to become upset, if they did not think that Christianity was making progress. Those who are upset are upset because Christianity has answers, reasons and arguments that do not seem to be defeated. God is big enough to defend himself.
If Christianity is false, it should be possible to explain to Christians why and how Christianity is false. Killing or harming Christians is only an excuse, a method of hiding from the reality that intellectual conversation and explanations of those who are violent do NOT have the answers to defend with kindness or reason what they believe.
Christians believe that almost all violence is a waste of time. It does not accomplish what it is "supposed" to accomplish. Those who have arguments are able to advance those and explain them to others Those who do not use violence instead. This method does not convince Christians or others to adopt methods of violence.
People become like the God they serve. If the God they serve is unkind and unmerciful, that is what the followers become. If the God being worshiped is cruel and mean to women and children, then that is what the followers of that God usually will become. Jesus Christ is love. Christians try to be loving.
People have the option of accepting to believe in the Teachings of Jesus Christ in the New Testament or rejecting those teaching. The choice in this life is up to each person. God is the one who makes His own rules. Thankfully, the God of this world decided to use Love and kindness to explain Himself so that all of us would have a chance to learn and to experience the unconditional love of Jesus Christ, (books are listed in this Ebook. Those who want to refute Christianity may want to start by refuting the books listed in this PDF)
Concerning Christians and Christianity (6)
True Christians are NOT afraid to have conversations with those who are not Christians. Christians are NOT afraid to have conversations with those who are islamic or from any other faith.
Christians are NOT afraid to tall<abouttheweal<ness of Christianity, if that is atopic someone else wants to discuss.
Christians will not stone you or harm you because you disagree with them.
Christian will not make you slave IF you do NOT convertto Christianity.
Those who truly believe in the TRUTH of what they claim to believe are NOT afraid to discuss the content of what they believe with other people.
Christians may share with youthatyou are not 100% perfectand Holy, and Christians will Admitand acknowledge thatTHEY are NOT perfect or Holy.
Christians admit that they need a savior, that they cannot be good enough on their own,andthattheycannotperform ENOUGH good and HOLY actions to please God. That is the starting pointfor anyone to become a Christian.
Those who engage Christians in discussions about religion should be willing to look atthe history, the archeology, the science and all of the aspects of religion and the books that they use or defend. That is simply being honest. And those who seek spiritual truth are NOT afraid to discuss honestly issues of religion.
IF GOD is GOD, then GOD will STILL be GOD after a conversation takes place. Those who follow God should be willing to think and usethemind that God gave to them. IF God gave people a mind, HE expects them to use it. Discussions are part oftheuseofthemind.
There is a lotof history about OTHER religions that can be found in the West. In other nations, FEAR of being wrong induces and provokes censorship. Buthistory can be proven and demonstrated. The Dead Sea Scrolls were found in 1947-48. Those scrolls contained the J ewish Old Testament. They were dated scientifically to be 200 years OLDER than the time of J esus Christ. The J ewish Old Testament has NOT been changed or altered. This is simply a scientific and historic Fact.
God Preserves His Word. His word is the Old and New Testament. IF you are seeking truth, what do you have to fear from Truth ?
Concerning History and the Early Cliurcli
Christians do NOT pray to IVIARY. Jhe Bible never teaclies to Pray to IVIary. IVJary was born a human sinner, and became a Clirist-follower.
Prayers to ANY Human (Except Jesus Ctnrist, who was God who became Human for a short time) is IDOLATRY
Christians do not pray To Statues, which is IDOLATRY
Christians do not pray To Icons, which is a Graven Image, which is ALSO IDOLATRY.
The Early Church and the Early Christians did NOT pray to Mary.
The Early Church and the Early Christians did NOT pray to Saints, as this would be blasphemy, and taking worship and adoration away from God.
It is the Mediation of Jesus Christ alone which serves to communicate between God and Man, and NOT any other Human.
Christians know which books of the Bible are part of the Bible and belong in the Bible. There is a great deal of evidence and documentation over the whole world for the conclusion, about which books belong in the Bible.
Some books mav help to clarify or explain (these are Free Books):
For those who read English:
1) The Seventh General Council (held 787 AD) in which the Worship of Images was established, by John Mendham - 1850
2) Image worship in the Church of Rome by James Endell Tyler
3) Primitive Christian Worship by James Endell Tyler
4) The worship of Mary [proven to be Unbiblical] by James Endell Tyler
THESE BOOKS are AVAILABLE For FREE ONLINE
Concerning History and the Early Church
We recommend, for your potential consideration, the following books:
1) The Seventh General Council (held 787 AD) in which the Worship of Images was established, with copious notes from the Caroline books compiled by order of Charlemagne by Rev John Mendham - 1850
2) Image worship in the Church of Rome by James Endell Tyler
The image-worship of the Church of Rome : proved to be contrary to Holy Scripture and the faith and discipline of the primitive church and to involve contradictory and irreconcilable doctrines within the Church of Rome itself (1847)
3) Primitive Christian Worship by James Endell Tyler
Primitive christian worship, or. The evidence of Holy Scripture and the church, concerning the invocation of saints and angels, and the blessed Virgin Mary (1840)
4) The worship of Mary by James Endell Tyler
5) The Pope of Rome and the popes of the Oriental Orthodox Church
by Caesarious Tondini (1875) also makes for interesting reading, even though it is a Roman Catholic work which was approved with the Nihil Obstat (not indexed by the inquisition) notice.
THESE BOOKS are AVAILABLE For FREE ONLINE
Concerning History and the Roman Catholic Church
Historic Information on the Roman Catholic Church can be found - in online searches - under the words:
papal roman catholic, papist, popish, romanist, Vatican, popery, romlsh.
There are many free Ebooks available online and at Google that cover these topics.
There is of course the standard
works on the proven history of the Vatican:
The Two Babylons by Alexander Hislop, which uses more than 200 ancient Latin and Greek sources.
The Roman Schism illustrated from the Records
of the Earlv Roman Catholic Church
by Rev. Perceval.
Those who have trouble with Vatican documents concerning early Church Councils should conduct their own research into a document called the "Donation of Constantine", which was the false land grant from the Roman Emperors to the Vatican.
Saved - How To become a
Christian
how to be saved
A Christian is someone
who believes the
following
steps to Take in order to become a
true Christian, to be Saved & Have a
reai reiationsliip & genuine
experience with the reai God
Read, understand, accept and
believe the following verses from
the Bible:
1. All men are sinners and fall short of God's perfect standard
Romans 3: 23 states that
For all have sinned, and come short of
the glory of God;
2. Sin - which is imperfection in our lives - denies us eternal life with God. But God sent his son Jesus Christ as a gift to give us freely Eternal Life by believing on Jesus Christ.
Romans 6: 23 states For the wages of sin is death; but the gift of God is eternal life through Jesus Christ our Lord.
3. You can be saved, and you are saved by Faith in Jesus Christ. You cannot be saved by your good works, because they are not "good enough". But God's good work of sending Jesus Christ to save us, and our response of believing - of having faith - in Jesus Christ, that is what saves each of us.
Ephesians 2: 8-9 states
8 For by grace are ye saved through faith; and that not of yourselves: it is the gift of God:
9 Not of works, lest any man should boast.
4. God did not wait for us to become perfect in order to accept or unconditionally love us. He sent Jesus Christ to save us, even though we are sinners. So Jesus Christ died to save us from our sins, and to save us from eternal separation from God.
Romans 5:8 states
But God commendeth his love toward us, in that, while we were yet sinners, Christ died for us.
5. God loved the world so much that He sent his one and only Son to die, so that by believing in Jesus Christ, we obtain Eternal Life.
John 3: 16 states
For God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life.
6. If you believe in Jesus Christ, and in what he did on the Cross for us, by dying there for us, you know for a
fact that you have been given Eternal Life.
I John 5: 13 states These things have I written unto you that believe on the name of the Son of God; that ye may know that ye have eternal life, and that ye may believe on the name of the Son of God.
7. If you confess your sins to God, he hears you take this step, and you can know for sure that He does hear you, and his response to you is to forgive you of those sins, so that they are not remembered against you, and not attributed to you ever again.
I John 1 : 9 states
If we confess our sins, he is faithful and
just to forgive us our sins, and to
cleanse us from all unrighteousness.
If you believe these verses, or want
to believe these verses, pray the
following:
" Lord Jesus, I need you. Thank you
for dying on the cross for my sins. I
open the door of my life and ask you
to save me from my sins and give me eternal iife. Tiiank you for forgiving me of my sins and giving me eternal life. I receive you as my Savior and Lord. Please take control of the throne of my life. Make me the kind of person you want me to be. Help me to understand you, and to know you and to learn how to follow you. Free me from all of the things in my life that prevent me from following you. In the name of the one and only and true Jesus Christ I ask all these things now, Amen".
Does this prayer express your desire to know God and to want to l<now His love ? If you are sincere in praying this prayer, Jesus Christ comes into your heart and your life, just as He said he would.
It often takes courage to decide to become a Christian. It is the right decision to make, but It is difficult to fight against part of ourselves that wants to hang on, or to find against that part of our selves that has trouble changing. The good news is
that you do not need to change yourself. Just Cry out to God, pray and he will begin to change you. God does not expect you to become perfect before you come to Him. Not at all. ..this is why He sent Jesus. ..so that we would not have to become perfect before being able to know God.
Steps to take once you have asked Jesus to come into your life
Find the following passages in the Bible and begin to read them:
1. Read Psalm 23 (in the middle of the Old Testament - the 1st half of the Bible)
2. Read Psalm 91
3. Read the Books in the New Testament (in the Bible) of John, Romans & I John
4. Tell someone of your prayer and your seeking God. Share that with someone close to you.
5. Obtain some of the books on the list of books, and begin to read
them, so that you can understand more about God and how He works.
6. Pray, that is - just talk to and with God, thank l-iim for saving you, and tell him your
fears and concerns, and ask him for help and guidance.
7. email or tell someone about the great decision you have made today III
Does the "being saved" process only work for those who believe ?
For the person who is not yet saved, their understanding of 1) their state of sin and 2) God's personal love and care for them, and His desire and ability to save them....is what enables anyone to become saved.
So yes, the "being saved" process works only for those
who believe in J esus Christ and Him only, and place their faith in Him and in His work done on the Cross.
...and if so , then how does believing save a person?
Believing saves a person because of what it allows God to do in the Heart and Soul of that person.
But it is not simply the fact of a "belief". The issue is not having "belief" but rather what we have a belief about.
IF a person believes in Salvation by Faith Alone in Jesus Christ (ask us by email if this is not clear), then That belief saves them. Why ? because they are magical ? No, because of the sovereignty of God, because of what God does to them, when they ask him into their heart & life. When a person decides to place their faith in Jesus Christ and ask Him to forgive them of
their sins and invite Jesus Clirist into tlieir life & lieart, this is wliat saves tliem - because of what God does for them at that moment in time.
At that moment in time when they sincerely believe and ask God to save them (as described above), God takes the life of that person, and in accordance with the will of that human, having requested God to save them from their sins through Jesus Christ - God takes that person's life and sins [all sins past, present and future], and allocates them to the category: of "one of those people who Accepted the Free Gift of Eternal Salvation that God offers".
From that point forward, their sins are no longer counted against them, because that is an account that is paid by the shed blood of Jesus Christ. And there is no person that could ever sin so much, that God's love would not be good enough for them, or that would somehow not be able to be covered by the penalty of
death that Jesus Christ paid the price for. (otherwise, sin would be more powerful than Jesus Christ - which is not true).
Sometimes, People have trouble believing in Jesus Christ because of two extremes:
First the extreme that they are not sinners (usually, this means that a person has not committed a "serious" sin, such as "murder", but God says that all sins separates us from God, even supposedly-small sins. We - as humans - tend to evaluate sin Into more serious and less serious categories, because we do not understand just how serious "small" sin Is).
Since we are all sinners, we all have a need for God, in order to have eternal salvation.
Second the extreme that they are not good enough for Jesus Christ to save them. This is basically done by those who reject the Free offer of Salvation by Christ Jesus because those people are -literally - unwilling
to believe. After death, they will believe, but they can only chose Eternal Life BEFORE they die. The fact is that all of us, are not good enough for Jesus Christ to save them. That is why Paul wrote in the Bible "For all have sinned, and come short of the glory of God" (Romans 3:23).
Thankfully, that Is not the end of the story, because he also wrote " For the wages of sin is death; but the gift of God is eternal life through Jesus Christ our Lord. "(Romans 6: 23)
That Free offer of salvation is clarified in the following passage:
John 3: 16 For God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life. 17 For God sent not his Son into the world to condemn the world; but that the world through him might be saved.
Prayers that count
The prayers that God hears
We don't make the rules any more than you do. We just want to help others know how to reach God, and know that God cares about them personally.
The only prayers that make it to Heaven where God dwells are those prayers that are prayed directly to Him "through Jesus Christ" or "in the name of Jesus Christ' .
God hears our prayers because we obey the method that God has established for us to be able to reach him. If we want Him to hear us, then we must use the methods that He has given us to communicate with Him.
And he explains - in the New Testament - what that method is: tallying to God (praying) in accordance with God's will - and coming to Him in the name of Jesus Christ. Here are some examples of that from the New Testament:
(Acts 3:6) Then Peter said, Silver and gold have I none; but such as I have give I thee: In the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth rise up and walk.
(Acts 16:18) And this did she many days. But Paul, being grieved, turned and said to the spirit, I command thee in the name of Jesus Christ to come out of her. And he came out the same hour.
(Acts 9:27) But Barnabas took him, and brought him to the apostles, and declared unto them how he had seen the Lord in the way, and that he had spoken to him, and how he had preached boldly at Damascus in the name of Jesus.
(2 Cor 3:4) And such trust have we through Christ to God-ward: (i.e. toward God)
(Gal 4:7) Wherefore thou art no more a servant, but a son; and if a son, then an heir of God through Christ. (Eph 2:7) That in the ages to come he might show the exceeding [spiritual] riches of his grace in his kindness toward us through Christ Jesus.
(Phil 4:7) And the peace of God, which passeth all understanding, shall keep your hearts and minds through Christ .Tesus.
(Acts 4:2) Being grieved that they taught the people, and preached through Jesus the resurrection from the dead.
(Rom 1:8) First, I thank my God through Jesus Christ for you all, that your faith is spoken of throughout the whole world.
(Rom 6:11) Likewise reckon ye also yourselves to be dead indeed unto sin,
but alive unto God through Jesus Christ our Lord.
(Rom 6:23) For the wages of sin is death; but the gift of God is eternal life through Jesus Christ our Lord.
(Rom 15:17) I have therefore whereof I may glory through Jesus Christ in those things which pertain to God.
(Rom 16:27) To God only wise, be glory through Jesus Christ for ever. Amen.
(1 Pet 4:11) ...if any man minister, let him do it as of the ability which God giveth: that God in all things may be glorified through Jesus Christ, to whom be praise and dominion for ever and ever. Amen.
(Gal 3:14) That the blessing of Abraham might come on the Gentiles through Jesus Christ; that we might receive the promise of the [Holy] Spirit through faith.
(Titus 3:6) Which he shed on us abundantly through Jesus Christ our Saviour;
(Heb 13:21) Make you perfect in every good work to do his will, working in you that which is wellpleasing in his sight, through Jesus Christ; to whom be glory for ever and ever. Amen.
Anyone who has questions is encouraged to contact us by email, with the address that is posted on our website.
Note for Foreign Language and International Readers & Users
Foreign Language Versions of the Introduction and Postcript/Afterword will be included (hopefully) in future editions.
IF a person wanted to become a Christian, what would they pray ?
God, I am praying this to you so that you will help me. Please help me to want to know you better. Please help me to become a Christian.
God I admit that I am not perfect. I understand that you cannot allow anyone into Heaven who is not perfect and Holy. I understand that if I believe in Jesus Christ and in what He did, that God you will see my life through the sacrifice of Jesus Christ, and that this will allow me to have eternal life and know that I am going to Heaven.
God, I admit that I have sin and things in my life that are not perfect. I know I have sinned in my life. Please forgive me of my sins. I believe that Jesus Christ is the Son of God, that He came to Earth to save those who ask Him, and that He died to pay the penalty for all of my sins.
I understand that Jesus physically died and physically arose from the dead, and that God can forgive me because of the death and resurrection of Jesus Christ. I thank you for dying for me, and for paying the price for my sins. I accept to believe in you, and I thank you Lord God from all of my heart for your help and for sending your Son to die and raise from the Dead.
I pray that you would help me to read your word the Bible. I renounce anything in my Ufe, my thoughts and my actions that is not from you, and I do this in the name of Jesus Christ. Help me to not be spiritually deceived. Help me to grow and learn how to have a strong Christian walk for you, and to be a good example, with your help. Help me to have and develop a love of your word the Bible, and please bring to my life, people and situations that will help me to understand how to live my life as your servant. Help me to learn how to share the good news with those who may be willing to learn or to know. I ask these things in the name of Jesus Christ, and I thank you for what you have done for me. Amen.
Please Remember: Christianity is NEVER forced. No one can force anyone to become a Christian. God does NOT recognize ^^ny desire for Him, unless it is genuine and motivated from^_ tWgiJnsreie^feaefT-ef'Bj.. ^
Prayers for help to God
In MANY LANGUAGES
For YOU, for US, for your Family
Dear God,
Thank you that this New Testament has been released so
that we are able to learn more about you.
Please help the people responsible for making this Electronic book available. Please help them to be able to work fast, and make more Electronic books available Please help them to have all the resources, the money, the strength and the time that they need in order to be able to keep working for You.
Please help those that are part of the team that help them on an everyday basis. Please give them the strength to continue and give each of them the spiritual understanding for the work that you want them to do. Please help each of them to not have fear and to remember that you are the God who answers prayer and who is in charge of everything.
I pray that you would encourage them,
and that you protect them, and the work & ministry that they
are engaged in. I pray that you would protect them from the Spiritual Forces or other obstacles that could harm them or slow them down.
Please help me when I use this New Testament to also think of the people who have made this edition available, so that I can pray for them and so they can continue to help more people
I pray that you would give me a love of your Holy Word (the New Testament), and that you would give me spiritual wisdom and discernment to know you better and to understand the period of time that we are living in. Please help me to know how to deal with the difficulties that I am confronted with every day. Lord God, Help me to want to know you Better and to want to help other Christians in my area and around the world.
I pray that you would give the Electronic book team and those who work on the website and those who help them your wisdom.
I pray that you would help the individual members of their family (and my family) to not be spiritually deceived, but to understand you and to want to accept and follow you in every way. and I ask you to do these things in the name of Jesus, Amen,
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
5 minutos a ayudar excepto otros - diferencie eterno
Dios querido,
gracias que se ha lanzado este nuevo testamento
de modo que poder aprender mas sobre usted.
Ayude por favor a la gente responsable de hacer este Ebook disponible.
Ayudele por favor a poder trabajar rapidamente, y haga que
mas Ebooks disponible por favor le ayuda a tener todos los recursos,
los fondos, la fuerza y el tiempo que necesitan
para poder guardar el trabajar para usted.
Ayude por favor a los que sean parte del equipo que
les ayuda sobre una base diaria. Por favor deles la fuerza para continuar
y para dar a cada uno de ellos la comprension espiritual para el trabajo que usted quisiera que hicieran. Ayude por favor a cada uno de ellos a no tener miedo y a no recordar que usted es el dios que contesta
a rezo y que esta a cargo de todo.
Ruego que usted los animara, y que usted los proteja,
y el trabajo y el ministerio que estan contratados adentro.
Ruego que usted los protegiera contra las fuerzas espirituales
que podrian danarlas o retardarlas abajo. Ayudeme por favor cuando
utilize este nuevo testamento tambien para pensar en ellas de modo
que pueda rogar para ellas y asi que pueden continuar ayudando a mas gente Ruego que usted me diera un amor de su palabra santa, y que usted me daria la sabiduria y el discernimiento espirituales
para conocerle mejor y para entender los tiempos que estamos adentro y como ocuparse de las dificultades que me enfrentan con cada dfa. Serior God, me ayuda a desear conocerle mejor y desear ayudar a otros cristianos en mi area y alrededor del mundo. Ruego que usted diera el Web site y los de Ebook el equipo y los que trabajan en
que les ayudan su sabiduria. Ruego que usted ayudara a los miembros individuales de su familia (y de mi familia) espiritual a no ser engafiado,
pero entenderle y desear aceptarle y seguir de cada manera. y pido que usted haga estas cosas en el nombre de Jesus, amen, i
(por que lo hacemos tradujeron esto a muchas idiomas?
Porque necesitamos a tanto rezo como sea posible,
y a tanta gente que ruega para nosotros y el este ministerio
tan a menudo como sea posible. Gracias por su ayuda.
El rezo es una de las mejores maneras que usted puede ayudarnos mas)
Hungarian
Hungary, Hungarian, Hungary Hungarian Maygar PrayerJ ezus Krisztus
Imadsag hoz Isten Hogyan viselkedni Imadkozik hoz tud hall az en m
viselkedni kerdez ad segitszamomra
Hungarian - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God - explained in Hungarian Language
Beszelo -hoz Isten , a Alkoto -bol Vilagegyetem , a Lord : L amit on akar ad szamomra a batorsag -hoz imadkozik a dolog amit Vennem kell imadkozik
2. amit on akar ad szamomra a batorsag -hoz hisz on es elfogad amit akrsz igy csinalni eletemmel , helyett en felemel az en -m sajat akarat ( szandek ) fenti one.
3. amit on akar add nekem segit -hoz nem enged az en -m fel -bol ismeretlen -hoz valik a kifogas , vagy a alap ertem nem -hoz szolgal you.
4. amit on akar add nekem segit -hoz lat es -hoz megtanul hogyan viselkedni volna a szellemi ero Sziiksegem van ( atmeno -a szo a Biblia ) egy ) reszere a esemeny elore es b betii ) reszere az en -m sajat szemelyes szellemi utazas.
5. Amit on Isten akar add nekem segit -hoz akar -hoz szolgal On tobb
6. Amit on akar emlekeztet en -hoz -val beszel on prayerwhen ) En csalodott vagy -ban nehezseg , helyett kiprobalas -hoz hatarozat dolog en magam egyetlen atmeno az en -m emberi ero.
7. Amit on akar add nekem Bolcsesseg es egy sziv toltott - val Bibliai Bolcsesseg azert EN akar szolgal on tobb hatekonyan.
8. Amit on akar adjon nekem egy -t vagy -hoz dolgozoszoba -a szo , a Biblia ,( a Uj Vegrendelet Evangelium -bol Budi ), -ra egy szemelyes alap
9. amit on akar ad segitseg szamomra azert En kepes -hoz eszrevesz dolog -ban Biblia ( -a szo ) melyik EN tud szemelyesen elmond -hoz , es amit akarat segitsen nekem ert amit akrsz en -hoz csinal eletemben.
10. Amit on akar add nekem nagy itelokepesseg , -hoz ert hogyan viselkedni megmagyaraz -hoz masikak ki on , es amit EN akar kepesnek lenni megtenni megtanul hogyan viselkedni megtanul es tud hogyan viselkedni kiall mellett on es en -a szo ( a Biblia )
1 1 . Amit on akar hoz emberek ( vagy websites ) eletemben ki akar -hoz tud on es en , ki van eros -ban -uk pontos megertes -bol on ( Isten ); es Amit on akar hoz emberek ( vagy websites ) eletemben ki lesz kepes -hoz batorit en -hoz pontosan megtanul hogyan viselkedni feloszt a Biblia a szo - bol igazsag (2 Komocsin 215:).
12. Amit on akar segitsen nekem -hoz megtanul -hoz volna nagy megertes koriilbelul melyik Biblia valtozat van legjobb , melyik van a leg— bb pontos , es melyik birtokol a leg— bb szellemi ero & ero , es melyik valtozat egyeztet -val a eredeti kezirat amit on ihletett a iroi hivatas -bol Uj Vegrendelet -hoz ir.
13. Amit on akar ad segit szamomra -hoz hasznal idom -ban egy jo ut , es nem -hoz elpusztit idom -ra Hamis vagy iires modszer kozelebb keriilni -hoz Isten ( de amit van nem
hiisegesen Bibliai ), es hoi azok modszer termel nem hosszu ideje vagy tartos szellemi gyiimolcs.
14. Amit on akar ad segitseg szamomra -hoz ert mit tenni keres -ban egy templom vagy egy istentisztelet helye , mi fajta -bol kerdes -hoz kerdez , es amit on akar segitsen nekem -hoz talal hivok vagy egy lelkesz -val nagy szellemi bolcsesseg helyett konnyii vagy hamis valaszol.
15. amit on akar okoz en -hoz emlekszik -hoz memorizal -a szo a Biblia ( mint Romaiak 8), azert EN tud volna ez szivemben es volna az en -m torodik elokeszitett , es lenni kesz ad egy valaszol -hoz masikak -bol remel amit Nekem van koriilbelUl on.
16. Amit on akar hoz segit szamomra azert az en -m sajat teologia es tetelek -hoz egyeterteni -a szo , a Biblia es amit on akar folytatodik segiteni neki en tud hogyan az en -m megertes -bol doktrina lehet kozmiivesitett azert az en -m sajat elet , eletmod es megertes folytatodik -hoz lenni zaro - hoz amit akrsz ez -hoz lenni ertem.
17. Amit on akar nyit az en -m szellemi bepillantas ( kovetkeztetes ) tobb es tobb , es amit hoi az en -m megertes vagy eszrevetel -bol on van nem pontos , amit on akar segitsen nekem -hoz megtanul ki Jezus Krisztus hiisegesen van.
18. Amit on akar ad segit szamomra azert EN akar kepesnek lenni megtenni szetvalaszt akarmi hamis ritusok melyik Nekem van fljgges -ra , -bol -a tiszta tanitas -ban Biblia , ha akarmi mibol En alabbiak van nem -bol Isten , vagy van ellenkezo -hoz amit akrsz -hoz tanit minket koriilbelUl alabbiak on.
19. Amit akarmi kenyszerit -bol rossz akar nem eltesz akarmi szellemi megertes melyik Nekem van , de elegge amit EN akar megtart a tudas -bol hogyan viselkedni tud on es en nem -hoz lenni tevedesben lenni ezekben a napokban - bol szellemi csalas.
20. Amit on akar hoz szellemi ero es segit szamomra azert EN akarat nem -hoz lenni resze a Nagy Eses El vagy -bol akarmi mozgalom melyik akar lenni lelkileg utanzott -hoz on es en -hoz -a Szent Szo
21. Amit ha van akarmi amit Nekem van megtett eletemben , vagy barmilyen modon amit Nekem van nem alperes -hoz on ahogy ettem kellet volna volna es ez minden megakadalyozas en -bol egyik gyaloglas veled , vagy birtoklas megertes , amit on akar hoz azok dolog / valasz / esemeny vissza bele az en -m torodik , azert EN akar lemond oket neveben Jezus Krisztus , es mind az osszes -uk hat es kovetkezmeny , es amit on akar helyettesit akarmi uresseg , sadness vagy ketsegbeeses eletemben -val a Orom - bol Lord , es amit EN akar lenni tobb fokuszalva tanulas - hoz kovet on mellett olvaso -a szo , a Biblia
22. Amit on akar nyit az en -m szemek azert EN akar kepesnek lenni megtenni vilagosan lat es felismer ha van egy Nagy Csalas koriilbelul Szellemi tema , hogyan viselkedni ert ez jelenseg ( vagy ezek esemeny ) -bol egy Bibliai perspektiva , es amit on akar add nekem bolcsesseg - hoz tud es igy amit EN akarat megtanul hogyan viselkedni segit barataim es szeretett egyek ( rokon ) nem lenni resze it.
23. Amit on akar biztosit amit egyszer az en -m szemek van kinyitott es az en -m torodik ert a szellemi jelentoseg -bol idoszerii esemeny bevetel hely a vilagon , amit on akar elokeszit szivem elfogadtatni magam -a igazsag , es amit on akar segitsen nekem ert hogyan viselkedni talal batorsag es
ero atmeno -a Szent Szo , a Biblia. Neveben Jezus Krisztus , En kerdezek mindezekert igazol kivansagom -hoz lenni -ban megallapodas -a akarat , es En kerdezes reszere -a bolcsesseg es kocsit berelni szerelem -bol Igazsag Amen
Tobb alul -bol Oldal Hogyan viselkedni volna Orokelet
Vagyunk boldog ha ez oldalra dol ( -bol imadsag kereslet - hoz Isten ) van kepes -hoz tamogat on. Mi ert ez majus nem lenni a legjobb vagy a leg— bb hatasos forditas. Mi ert amit vannak sok kiilonbozo ways -bol kifejezheto gondoUcodas es szoveg. Ha onnek van egy javaslat reszere egy jobb forditas , vagy ha tetszene neked -hoz fog egy kicsi osszeg -bol idod -hoz kiild javaslatok hozzank , lesz lenni eteladag ezer -bol mas emberek is , ki akarat akkor olvas a kozmiivesitett forditas. Mi gyakran volna egy Uj Vegrendelet elerheto -ban -a nyelv vagy -ban nyelvek amit van ritka vagy regi. Ha on latszo reszere egy Uj Vegrendelet -ban egy kiilonleges nyelv , legyen szives tr hozzank. Is , akarunk hogy biztosak legyiink es megprobal -hoz kommunikal amit neha , megtesszuk felajanl konyv amit van nem Szabad es amit csinal ar penz. De ha on nem tud ad nehanyuk elektronikus konyv , mi tud gyakran csinal egy cserel -bol elektronikus konyv reszere segit -val forditas vagy forditas dolgozik. Csinalsz nem kell lenni profi munkas , csak keves szabalyos szemely akit erdekel eteladag. Onnek kellene volna egy szamitogep vagy onnek kellene volna belepes -hoz egy szamitogep -on -a helyi konyvtar vagy kollegium vagy egyetem , ota azok altalaban volna jobb kapcsolatok -hoz Internet.
Tudod is altalaban alapit -a sajat szemelyes SZABAD elektronikus posta szamla mellett halado mail.yahoo.com
Legyen szives fog egy pillanat -hoz talal a elektronikus posta cim eUielyezett alul vagy a veg ebbol oldal. Mi remel lesz kiild elektronikus posta hozzank , ha ez -bol segit vagy batoritas. Mi is batorit on -hoz kapcsolat minket vonatkozolag Elektronikus Konyv hogy tudunk felajanl amit van nelkiil ar , es szabad.
Megtessziik vohia sok konyv -ban kiilfoldi nyelvek , de megtessziik nem mindig hely oket -hoz kap elektronikusan ( letolt ) mert mi egyetlen csinal elerheto a konyv vagy a tema amit van a leg— bb kereslet. Mi batorit on -hoz folytatodik - hoz imadkozik -hoz Isten es -hoz folytatodik -hoz megtanul rola mellett olvaso a Uj Vegrendelet. Mi szivesen lat -a kerdes es magyarazat mellett elektronikus posta.
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& &&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
Italian
Italian- Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God - explained in Italian Language
Italian prayer jesus Cristo Preghiera come pregare al del dio 11 dio puo sentirsi preghiera come chiedere dio di dare allaiuto me
Parlando al dio, il creatore dell' universe, il signore:
1. che dareste me al coraggio pregare le cose di che ho bisogno per pregare
2. che dareste me al coraggio crederli ed accettare che cosa desiderate fare con la mia vita, anziche me che exalting il miei propri volonta (intenzione) sopra il vostro.
3. che mi dareste I'aiuto per non lasciare i miei timori dello sconosciuto transformarsi in nelle giustificazioni, o la base per me per non servirlo.
4. che mi dareste I'aiuto per vedere ed imparare come avere la resistenza spiritosa io abbia bisogno (con la vostra parola bibbia) di a) per gli eventi avanti e b) per il mio proprio viaggio spiritoso personale.
5. Che dio mi dareste I'aiuto per desiderare servirli di piii
6. Che mi ricordereste comunicare con voi (prayer)when io sono frustrati o in difficolta, invece di provare a risolvere le cose io stesso soltanto con la mia resistenza umana.
7. Che mi dareste la saggezza e un cuore si e riempito di saggezza biblica in modo che li servissi piii efficacemente.
8. Che mi dareste un desiderio studiare la vostra parola, la bibbia, (il nuovo gospel del Testamento di John), a titolo personale,
9. che dareste ad assistenza me in modo che possa notare le cose nella bibbia (la vostra parola) a cui posso riferire personalmente ed a che Io aiutera a capire che cosa Io desiderate fare nella mia vita.
10. Che mi dareste il discernment grande, per capire come spiegare ad altri che siate e che potrei imparare come imparare e sapere levarsi in piedi in su per voi e la vostra parola (bibbia)
1 1 . Che portereste la gente (o i Web site) nella mia vita che desidera conoscerla e che e forte nella loro comprensione esatta di voi (dio); e quello portereste la gente (o i Web site) nella mia vita che potra consigliarmi imparare esattamente come dividere la bibbia la parola della verita (2 coda di todo 2:15).
12. Che lo aiutereste ad imparare avere comprensione grande circa quale versione della bibbia e la cosa migliore, che e la piii esatta e che ha la resistenza & I'alimentazione pill spiritose e che la versione accosente con i manoscritti originali che avete ispirato gli autori di nuovo Testamento scrivere.
13. Che dareste I'aiuto me per usare il mio tempo in un buon senso e per non sprecare il mio tempo sui metodi falsi o vuoti di ottenere piii vicino al dio (ma a quello non sia allineare biblico) e dove quel metodi non producono frutta spiritosa di lunga durata o durevole.
14. Che dareste I'assistenza me capire che cosa cercare in una chiesa o in un posto di culto, che generi di domande da chiedere e che lo aiutereste a trovare i believers o un pastor con saggezza spiritosa grande anziche le risposte facili o false.
15. di che lo indurreste a ricordarsi per memorizzare la vostra parola la bibbia (quale Romans 8), di modo che posso averlo nel mio cuore e fare la mia prepararsi mente ed e
aspetti per dare una risposta ad altre della speranza che ho circa voi.
16. Che portereste I'aiuto me in modo che la mie proprie teologia e dottrine per accosentire con la vostra parola, la bibbia e che continuereste a aiutarli a sapere la mia comprensione della dottrina puo essere migliorata in modo che la miei propri vita, lifestyle e capire continui ad essere pill vicino a che cosa lo desiderate essere per me.
17. Che aprireste la mia comprensione spiritosa (conclusioni) di piii e piii e che dove la mia comprensione o percezione di voi non e esatta, che lo aiutereste ad imparare chi Jesus Christ allineare e.
18. Che dareste I'aiuto me in modo che possa separare tutti i rituali falsi da cui ho dipeso, dai vostri insegnamenti liberi nella bibbia, se c'e ne di che cosa sono seguente non e del dio, o e contrari a che cosa desiderate per insegnarli - circa quanto segue.
19. Che alcune forze della malvagita non toglierebbero la comprensione affatto spiritosa che abbia, ma piuttosto che mantennrei la conoscenza di come conoscerli e non essere ingannato dentro attualmente di inganno spiritoso.
20. Che portereste la resistenza spiritosa ed aiutereste a me in modo che non faccia parte del ritirarsi grande o di alcun movimento che sarebbe spiritual falsificato a voi ed alia vostra parola santa.
21. Quello se ci e qualche cosa che faccia nella mia vita, o qualsiasi senso che non ho risposto a voi come dovrei avere e quello sta impedendomi di camminare con voi, o avere capire, che portereste quel things/responses/events nuovamente dentro la mia mente, di modo che rinuncerei
loro in nome di Jesus Christ e tutte i loro effetti e conseguenze e che sostituireste tutta la emptiness, tristezza o disperazione nella mia vita con la gioia del signore e che di pill sarei messo a fuoco sull'imparare seguirli leggendo la vostra parola, bibbia.
22. Che aprireste i miei occhi in modo che possa vedere e riconoscere chiaramente se ci e un inganno grande circa i soggetti spiritosi, come capire questo fenomeno (o questi eventi) da una prospettiva biblica e che mi dareste la saggezza per sapere ed in modo che imparl come aiutare i miei amici ed amavo ones (parenti) per non fare parte di esso.
23. Che vi accertereste che i miei occhi siano aperti una volta e la mia mente capisce I'importanza spiritosa degli eventi correnti che avvengono nel mondo, che abbiate preparato il mio cuore per accettare la vostra verita e che lo aiutereste a capire come trovare il coraggio e la resistenza con la vostra parola santa, la bibbia. In nome di Jesus Christ, chiedo queste cose che confermano il mio desiderio essere nell'accordo la vostra volonta e sto chiedendo la vostra saggezza ed avere un amore della verita. Amen.
Pill in calce alia pagina come avere vita Etema
Siamo felici se questa lista (delle richieste di preghiera al dio) puo aiutarli. Capiamo che questa non puo essere la traduzione migliore o piii efficace. Capiamo che ci sono molti sensi differenti di esprimere i pensieri e le parole. Se avete un suggerimento per una traduzione migliore, o se
voleste occorrere una piccola quantita di vostro tempo di trasmettere i suggerimenti noi, aiuterete i migliaia della gente inoltre, che allora leggera la traduzione migliorata. Abbiamo spesso un nuovo Testamento disponibile in vostra lingua o nelle lingue che sono rare o vecchie.
Se state cercando un nuovo Testamento in una lingua specifica, scriva prego noi. Inoltre, desideriamo essere sicuri e proviamo a comunicare a volte quello, offriamo i libri che non sono liberi e che costano i soldi. Ma se non potete permettersi alcuni di quel libri elettronici, possiamo fare spesso uno scambio di libri elettronici per aiuto con la traduzione o il lavoro di traduzione.
Non dovete essere un operaio professionista, solo una persona normale che e interessata nell'assistenza. Dovreste avere un calcolatore o dovreste avere accesso ad un calcolatore alia vostra biblioteca o universita o universita locale, poiche quelli hanno solitamente collegamenti migliori al Internet. Potete anche stabilire solitamente il vostro proprio cliente LIBERO personale della posta elettronica andando al ### di mail.yahoo.com prego occorrete un momento per trovare I'indirizzo della posta elettronica situato alia parte inferiore o all'estremita di questa pagina. Speriamo che trasmettiate la posta elettronica noi, se questa e di aiuto o di incoraggiamento. Inoltre vi consigliamo metterseli in contatto con riguardo ai libri elettronici che offriamo quello siamo senza costo e
che libero abbiamo molti libri neUe lingue straniere, ma non le disponiamo sempre per ricevere elettronicamente (trasferimento dal sistema centrale verso i satelliti) perche rendiamo soltanto disponibile i libri o i soggetti che sono chiesti. Vi consigliamo continuare a pregare al dio ed a continuare ad imparare circa lui leggendo il nuovo
Testamento. Accogliamo favorevolmente le vostre domande ed osservazioni da posta elettronica.
Preghiera al dio Caro Dio, Grazie che questo gospel o questo nuovo Testamento e stato liberato in modo che possiamo impararvi piii circa. Aiuti prego la gente responsabile del rendere questo libro elettronico disponibile. Conoscete che chi sono e potete aiutarle.
Aiutile prego a potere funzionare velocemente e renda i libri piu elettronici disponibili Aiutili prego ad avere tutte le risorse, i soldi, la resistenza ed il tempo di che hanno bisogno per potere continuare a funzionare per voi. Aiuti prego quelli che fanno parte della squadra che le aiuta su una base giomaliere. Prego dia loro la resistenza per continuare e dare ciascuno di loro la comprensione spiritosa per il lavoro che li desiderate fare. Aiuti loro prego ciascuno a non avere timore ed a non ricordarsi di che siete il dio che risponde alia preghiera e che e incaricato di tutto. Prego che consigliereste loro e che li proteggete ed il lavoro & il ministero che sono agganciati dentro.
Prego che li proteggereste dalle forze spiritose o da altri ostacoli che potrebbero nuoc o ritardarli giii. Aiutilo prego quando uso questo nuovo Testamento anche per pensare alia gente che ha reso questa edizione disponibile, di modo che posso pregare per loro ed in modo da puo continuare a aiutare piil gente.
Prego che mi dareste un amore della vostra parola santa (il nuovo Testamento) e che mi dareste la saggezza ed il discernment spiritosi per conoscerli meglio e per capire il
periodo di tempo ou stiamo vivendo. Aiutilo prego a sapere risolvere le difficolta che sono confrontato con ogni giomo. II signore God, lo aiuta a desiderare conoscerli piu meglio e desiderare aiutare altri cristiani nella mia zona ed intomo al mondo.
Prego che dareste la squadra elettronica e coloro del libro che le aiuta la vostra saggezza.
Prego che aiutereste i diversi membri della loro famiglia (e della mia famiglia) spiritual a non essere ingannati, ma capirli e desiderare accettarli e seguire in ogni senso. Inoltre diaci la comodita ed il consiglio in questi periodi ed io vi chiedono di fare queste cose in nome di Jesus, amen.
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
PORTUGUESE PORTUGUESE
Portuguese PrayerCristo Pedidoa DeusComoorara Deus podemouvirmy pedido perguntarDeus darajuda a me Portuguese - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God - explained in Portugues (Portugues) Language
Falando ao deus, o criador do universo, senhor:
1 . que voce daria a mim a coragem pray as coisas que eu necessito pray
2. que voce daria a mim a coragem o acreditar e aceitar o que voce quer fazer com minha vida, em vez de mim que exalting meus proprios vontade (inten^ao) acima de seu.
3. que voce me daria a ajuda para nao deixar meus medos do desconhecido se transformar as desculpas, ou a base para mim para nao Die servir.
4. que voce me daria a ajuda para ver e aprender como ter a for^a espiritual mim necessite (com sua palavra o bible) a) para os eventos adiante e b) para minha propria viagem espiritual pessoal.
5. Que voce deus me daria a ajuda para querer Die servir mais
6. Que voce me lembraria falar com voce (prayer)when me sao frustrados ou na dificuldade, em vez de tentar resolver coisas eu mesmo somente com minha for^a humana.
7. Que voce me daria a sabedoria e um cora^ao encheu-se com a sabedoria biblical de modo que eu Die servisse mais eficazmente.
8. Que voce me daria um desejo estudar sua palavra, o bible, (o gospel do testament novo de John), em uma base pessoal,
9. que voce daria a auxilio a mim de modo que eu pudesse observar coisas no bible (sua palavra) a que eu posso pessoalmente se relacionar, e a que me ajudara compreender o que voce me quer fazer em minha vida.
10. Que voce me daria o discernment grande, para compreender como explicar a outro que voce e, e que eu
poderia aprender como aprender e saber estar acima para voce e sua palavra (o bible)
1 1 . Que voce traria os povos (ou os Web site) em minha vida que querem o conhecer, e que sao fortes em sua compreensao exata de voce (deus); e isso voce traria povos (ou Web site) em minha vida que podera me incentivar aprender exatamente como dividir o bible a palavra da verdade (2 timothy 2: 15).
12. Que voce me ajudaria aprender ter a compreensao grande sobre que versao do bible e a mais meUior, que sao a mais exata, e que tem a forga & o poder os mais espirituais, e que a versao concorda com os manuscritos originals que voce inspirou os autores do testament novo escrever.
13. Que voce me daria a ajuda para usar meu tempo em uma maneira boa, e para nao desperdi^ar minha hora em metodos falsos ou vazios de come^ar mais perto do deus (mas daquele nao seja verdadeiramente biblical), e onde aqueles metodos nao produzem nenhuma fruta espiritual a longo prazo ou duravel.
14. Que voce me daria o auxilio compreender o que procurar em uma igreja ou em um lugar da adoragao, que tipos das perguntas a pedir, e que voce me ajudaria encontrar believers ou um pastor com sabedoria espiritual grande em vez das respostas faceis ou falsas. 15. que voce faria com que eu recordasse memorizar sua palavra o bible (tal como Romans 8), de modo que eu pudesse o ter em meu coragao e ter minha mente preparada, e estivessem pronto para dar uma resposta a outra da esperanfa que eu tenho sobre voce.
16. Que voce me traria a ajuda de modo que mens proprios theology e doutrinas para concordar com sua palavra, o
bible e que voce continuaria a me ajudar saber minha compreensao da doutrina pode ser melhorada de modo que meus proprios vida, lifestyle e compreensao continuem a ser mais perto de o que voce a quer ser para mim.
17. Que voce abriria minha introspec^ao espiritual (conclusoes) mais e mais, e que onde minha compreensao ou percep^ao de voce nao sao exata, que voce me ajudaria aprender quem Jesus Christ e verdadeiramente.
18. Que voce me daria a ajuda de modo que eu possa separar todos os rituals falsos de que eu depender, de sens ensinos desobstruidos no bible, se alguma de o que eu sou seguinte nao sao do deus, nem sao contrarias a o que voce quer nos ensinar - sobre o seguir.
19. Que nenhumas for^as do evil nao removeriam a compreensao espiritual que eu tenho, mas rather que eu reteria o conhecimento de como o conhecer e nao ser iludido nestes dias do deception espiritual.
20. Que voce traria a for^a espiritual e me ajudaria de modo que eu nao seja parte da queda grande afastado ou de nenhum movimento que fosse espiritual forjado a voce e a sua palavra holy.
21. Isso se houver qualquer coisa que eu fiz em minha vida, ou alguma maneira que eu nao Uie respondi como eu devo ter e aquela esta impedindo que eu ande com voce, ou ter a compreensao, que voce traria aqueles things/responses/events para tras em minha mente, de modo que eu os renunciasse no nome de Jesus Christ, e em todas sens efeitos e conseqiiencias, e que voce substituiria todo o emptiness, sadness ou desespero em minha vida com a alegria do senhor, e que eu estaria focalizado mais na aprendizagem o seguir lendo sua palavra, o bible.
22. Que voce abriria meus olhos de modo que eu possa ver e reconhecer claramente se houver um deception grande sobre topicos espirituais, como compreender este fenomeno (ou estes eventos) de um perspective biblical, e que voce me daria a sabedoria para saber e de modo que eu aprenderei como ajudar a meus amigos e amei (parentes) nao ser parte dela.
23. Que voce se asseguraria de que meus oUios estejam abertos uma vez e minha mente compreende o significado espiritual dos eventos atuais que ocorrem no mundo, que voce prepararia meu cora^ao para aceitar sua verdade, e que voce me ajudaria compreender como encontrar a coragem e a for^a com sua palavra holy, o bible. No nome de Jesus Christ, eu pe^o estas coisas que confirmam meu desejo ser no acordo sua vontade, e eu estou pedindo sua sabedoria e para ter um amor da verdade. Amen.
Mais no fundo da pagina como ter a vida eternal
Nos estamos contentes se esta lista (de pedidos do prayer ao deus) puder Die ajudar. Nos compreendemos que esta nao pode ser a mais melhor ou tradu^ao a mais eficaz. Nos compreendemos que ha muitas maneiras diferentes de expressar pensamentos e palavras. Se voce tiver uma sugestao para uma tradu^ao melhor, ou se voce gostar de fazer exame de um pouco de seu tempo nos emitir sugestoes, voce estara ajudando a miUiares dos povos tambem, que lerao entao a tradu^ao meUiorada. Nos temos frequentemente um testament novo disponivel em sua lingua ou nas linguas que sao raras ou veUias. Se voce estiver procurando um testament novo em uma lingua especifica, escreva-nos por favor.
Tambem, nos queremos ser certos e tentamos comunicar as vezes isso, nos oferecemos os livros que nao estao livres e que custam o dinheiro. Mas se voce nao puder ter recursos para alguns daqueles livros eletronicos, nos podemos frequentemente fazer uma troca de livros eletronicos para a ajuda com tradu^ao ou trabaUio da tradu^ao. Voce nao tern que ser um trabaUiador profissional, only uma pessoa regular que esteja interessada na ajuda.
Voce deve ter um computador ou voce deve ter o acesso a um computador em sua biblioteca ou faculdade ou universidade local, desde que aqueles tem geralmente conexoes melhores ao Internet.
Voce pode tambem geralmente estabelecer seu proprio cliente LIVRE pessoal do correio eletronico indo ao ### de mail.yahoo.com faz exame por favor de um momento para encontrar o enderego do correio eletronico ficado situado no fundo ou na extremidade desta pagina. Nos esperamos que voce nos emita o correio eletronico, se este for da ajuda ou do incentivo. Nos incentivamo-lo tambem contatar-nos a respeito dos livros eletronicos que nos oferecemos a isso somos sem custo, e
que livre nos temos muitos livros em linguas extrangeiras, mas nos nao as colocamos sempre para receber eletronicamente (download) porque nos fazemos somente disponivel os livros ou os topicos que sao os mais pedidos. Nos incentivamo-lo continuar a pray ao deus e a continuar a aprender sobre ele lendo o testament novo. Nos damos boas- vindas a sens perguntas e comentarios pelo correio eletronico.
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& &&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
Estimado Dios , Gracias aquel esto Nuevo Testamento has estado disparador a fin de que nosotros estamos capaz a aprender mas acerca de usted. Por favor ayiideme la gente responsable por haciendo esto Electronica libro disponible. Por favor ayudeme esten capaz de obra ayuna , y hacer mas Electronica libros mayor disponible Por favor ayudeme esten haber todo el recursos , el dinero , el potencia y el tiempo aquel ellos necesidad para poder guardar laboral para ti. Por favor ayudeme esos aquel esta parte de la equipo aquel ayuda ellas en un corriente base.
Por favor dar ellas el potencia a continuar y dar cada de ellas el espiritual comprension por lo obra aquel usted necesidad esten hacer. Por favor ayudeme cada de esten no haber miedo y a acordarse de aquel usted esta el Dios quien respuestas oracion y quien es el encargado de todo. Oro aquel usted haria animar ellas , y aquel usted amparar ellas , y los trabajadores & ministerio aquel son ocupado en. Oro aquel usted haria amparar ellas desde el Espiritual Fuerzas o otro obstaculos aquel puedes dano ellas o lento ellas down.
Por favor ayudeme cuando YO uso esto Nuevo Testamento a tambien creer de la personas quien haber hecho esto edicion disponible , a fin de que YO lata orar por ellas y asi ellos lata continuar a ayuda mas personas Oro aquel usted haria deme un amor de su Santo Palabra ( el Nuevo Testamento ), y aquel usted haria deme espiritual juicio y discemimientos saber usted mejor y a comprender el tiempo aquel nosotros estamos viviente en.
Por favor ayiideme saber como a tratar con el dificultades aquel Estoy confrontar con todos los dias. Senor Dios , Ayiidame querer saber usted Mejor y querer a ayuda otro Cristianos en mi area y alrededor del mundo. Oro aquel usted haria dar el Electronica libro equipo y esos quien obra en la telas y esos quien ayuda ellas su juicio.
Oro aquel usted haria ayuda el individuo miembros de su familia ( y mi familia ) a no estar espiritualmente engaiiado , pero a comprender usted y querer a aceptar y seguir usted en todos los dias camino. y YO preguntar usted hacer estos cosas en nombre de Jesus , Amen ,
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
Kjsere God , Takk skal du ha det denne Ny Testamentet
er blitt befridd i den grad at vi er dugelig a h0re Here om du. Behage hjelpe folket ansvarlig for gj0r denne Elektronisk bestille anvendelig. Behage hjelpe seg a bli kj0pedyktig arbeide rask , og lage flere Elektronisk b0ker anvendelig Behage hjelpe seg a ha alle ressursene , pengene , det styrke og klokken det de n0d for at vsere i stand til oppbevare arbeider til deres.
Behage hjelpe dem det er del av teamet det hjelpe seg opp pa en hverdags basis. Behage gir seg det styrke a fortsette og gir hver av seg det sprit forstaelse for det arbeide det du 0nske seg a gj0re.
Behage hjelpe hver av seg a ikke ha rank og a erindre det du er det God hvem svar b0nn og hvem er i ledelsen av alt. JEG be det du ville oppmuntre seg , og det du beskytte seg , og det arbeide & ministerium det de er forlovet inne. JEG be det du ville beskytte seg fra det Sprit Presser eller annet obstacles det kunne skade seg eller langsom seg ned.
Behage hjelpe meg nar JEG bruk denne Ny Testamentet a likeledes tenke pa folket hvem ha fremstilt denne opplag anvendelig , i den grad at JEG kanne be for seg hvorfor de kanne fortsette a hjelpe flere folk JEG be det du ville gir meg en kjserlighet til din Hellig Ord ( det Ny Testamentet ), og det du ville gir meg sprit klokskap og discernment a vite du bedre og a oppfatte perioden det vi lever inne. Behage hjelpe meg a vite hvor a beskjeftige seg med problemene det JEG er stilt overfor hver dag. Lord God , Hjelpe meg a vil gjeme vite du Bedre og a vil gjeme hjelpe annet Kristen inne meg omrade og i nserheten verden. JEG be det du ville gir det Elektronisk bestille lag og dem hvem arbeide med det website og dem hvem hjelpe seg din klokskap. JEG be det du ville hjelpe individet medlemmer av deres slekt ( og meg slekt ) a ikke vsere spiritually narret , bortsett fra a oppfatte du og a vil gjeme godkjenne og f0lge etter etter du inne enhver vei. og JEG anmode du a gj0re disse saker inne navnet av Jesus , Samarbeidsvillig ,
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
SWEDISH - SUEDE - SUEDOIS
Swedish - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God - explained in Swedish Language
Swedish Prayer Bon till Gud Jesus Hur till Be Hur kanna hora min Hur till fraga Gud till ger hjalp finna ande Ledning Talande till Gud , skaparen om Universum , den Var Herre och Fralsare :
1 . sa pass du skulle ger till jag tapperheten till be sakema sa pass Jag nod till be
2. sa pass du skulle ger till jag tapperheten till tro pa du och accept vad du vilja till gor med min liv , i stallet for jag upphoja min aga vilja ( avsikt ) over din.
3. sa pass du skulle ge mig hjalp till inte lata min radsla om okand till bli den ursakta , eller basisten for jag inte till tjana you.
4. sa pass du skulle ge mig hjalp till se och tiU lara sig hur till har den ande styrka Jag nod ( igenom din uttrycka bibeln ) en ) for handelsen fore och b ) for min aga personlig ande resa.
5. Sa pass du Gud skulle ge mig hjalp till vilja till tjana Du mer
6. Sa pass du skulle paminna jag till samtal med du prayerwhen ) JAG er frustrerat eller i svarigheten , i stallet for forsokande till besluta sakema mig sjalv bara igenom min mansklig styrka.
7. Sa pass du skulle ge mig Visdom och en hjartan fyllt med Biblisk Visdom sa fakta at JAG skulle tjana du mer effektivt. 8. Sa pass du skulle ge mig en onska till studera din uttrycka , bibeln , ( den Ny Testamente Evangelium av John ), pa en personlig basis 9. sa pass du skulle ger hjalp
till jag sa fakta at JAG er kopa duktig marka sakema inne om Bibel ( din uttrycka ) vilken JAG kanna personlig beratta till , och den dar vill hjalpa mig forsta vad du vilja jag till gor i min liv.
10. Sa pass du skulle ge mig stor discernment , till forsta hur till forklara till sjalvaste vem du er , och sa pass JAG skulle kunde lara sig hur till lara sig och veta hur till lopa upp for du och mig din uttrycka ( bibeln )
1 1. Sa pass du skulle komma med folk ( eller websites ) i min liv vem vilja till veta du och mig , vem de/vi/du/ni ar stark i deras exakt forstandet av du ( Gud ); och Sa pass du skulle komma med folk ( eller websites ) i min liv vem vilja kunde uppmuntra jag till ackurat lara sig hur till fordela bibeln orden av sanning Timothy 215:).
12. Sa pass du skulle hjalpa mig till lara sig till har stor forstandet om vilken Bibel version ar bast , vilken ar mest exakt , och vilken har mest ande styrka & formaga , och vilken version samtycke med det original manuskripten sa pass du inspirerat lorfattama om Ny Testamente till skriva.
13. Sa pass du skulle ger hjalp till jag till anvanda min tid i en god vag , och inte till slosa min tid pa Falsk eller tom metodema till komma narmare till Gud ( utom sa pass blandar inte sant Biblisk ), och var den har metodema produkter ingen for lange siden tid eller varande ande frukt.
14. Sa pass du skulle ger hjalp till jag till forsta vad till blick for i en kyrka eller en stalle av dyrkan , vad slagen av sporsmalen till fraga , och sa pass du skulle hjalpa mig till finna tro pa eller en pastor med stor ande visdom i stallet for latt eller falsk svar.
15. sa pass du skulle orsak jag till minas till minnesmarke din uttrycka bibeln ( sadan som Romersk 8), sa fakta at JAG kanna har den i min hjartan och har min sinne beredd , och vara rede till a ger en svar till sjalvaste om hoppa pa att Jag har omkring du.
16. Sa pass du skulle komma med hjalp till jag sa fakta at min aga theology och doktrin till samtycke med din uttrycka , bibeln och sa pass du skulle fortsatta till hjalpa mig veta hur min forstandet av doktrin kanna bli forbattrat sa fakta at min aga liv , livsform och forstandet fortsatt till vara nqjer till vad slut du vilja den till vara for jag.
17. Sa pass du skulle oppen min ande inblicken ( sluttningama ) mer och mer , och sa pass var min forstandet eller uppfattningen av du ar inte exakt , sa pass du skulle hjalpa mig till lara sig vem Jesus Christ sant ar.
18. Sa pass du skulle ger hjalp till jag sa fakta at JAG skulle kunde skild fran nagon falsk ritual vilken Jag har bero pa , fran din klar undervisning inne om Bibel , eventuell om vad JAG foljer ar inte av Gud , eller ar i strid mot vad du vilja till undervisa oss omkring foljande du.
19. Sa pass nagon pressar av onda skulle inte ta bort nagon ande forstandet vilken Jag har , utom hellre sa pass JAG skulle halla kvar kunskap om hur till veta du och mig inte till bli lurat i den har dagen av ande bedrageri.
20. Sa pass du skulle komma med ande styrka och hjalp till jag sa fakta at Jag vill inte till bli del om den Stor Stjarnfall Bort eller av nagon rorelse vilken skulle bli spiritually forfalskad till du och mig till din Helig Uttrycka
21. Sa pass om dar er nagot sa pass Jag har gjort det min liv , eller nagon vag sa pass Jag har inte reagerat till du sa JAG
skulle har och den dar er forhindrande jag fran endera vandrande med du , eller har forstandet , sa pass du skulle komma med den har sakema / svaren / handelsen rygg in i min sinne , sa fakta at JAG skulle avsaga sig dem inne om Namn av Jesus Christ , och all av deras verkningen och konsekvenserna , och sa pass du skulle satta tillbaka nagon tomhet , sadness eller fortvivlan i min liv med det Gladje om Var Herre och Fralsare , och sa pass JAG skulle bli mer focusen pa inlamingen tiU folja du vid lasande din uttrycka , den Bibel
22. Sa pass du skulle oppen min oga sa fakta at JAG skulle kunde klar se och recognize om dar er en Stor Bedrageri omkring Ande amnena , hur till forsta den har phenomenon ( eller de har handelsen ) fran en Biblisk perspektiv , och sa pass du skulle ge mig visdom till veta och sa sa pass Jag vill lara sig hur till hjalp min vannema och alskat en ( slaktingen ) inte bli del om it.
23. Sa pass du skulle tillforsakra sa pass en gang min oga de/vi/du/ni ar oppnat och min sinne forstar den ande mening av Strom handelsen tagande stalle pa jorden , sa pass du skulle forbereda min hjartan till accept din sanning , och sa pass du skulle hjalpa mig forsta hur till finna mod och styrka igenom din Helig Uttrycka , bibeln. Inne om namn av Jesus Christ , JAG fraga om de har sakema bekraftande min onska till vara i folje avtalen din vilja , och JAG fragar till deras visdom och till har en karlek om den Sanning Samarbetsvillig
Mer pa botten av Sida Hur till har Oandlig Liv
Vi er glad om den har lista over ( bon anmoder till Gud ) ar duglig till hjalpa du. Vi forsta den har Maj inte bli den bast eller mest effektiv oversattning. Vi forsta det dar de/vi/du/ni ar manga olik vag av yttranden tanken och orden. Om du har en forslagen for en battre oversattning , eller om du skuUe lik till ta en liten belopp av din tid till sanda forslag till oss , du vill bli hjalpande tusenden av annan folk ocksa , vem vilja da lasa den fijrbattrat oversattning. Vi ofta har en Ny Testamente tillganglig i din sprak eller i spraken sa pass de/vi/du/ni ar sallsynt eller gammal. Om du er sett for en Ny Testamente i en bestamd sprak , behaga skriva till oss. Ocksa , vi behov till vara saker och forsok till meddela sa pass ibland , vi gor erbjudande bokna sa pass blandar inte Fri och sa pass gor kostnad pengar. Utom om du kan icke har rad med det nagot om den har elektronisk bokna , vi kanna ofta gor en byta av elektronisk bokna for hjalp med oversattning eller oversattning verk.
Du hade inte till vara en professionell arbetaren , enda et par regelbunden person vem er han intresserad i hjalpande. Du borde har en computem eller du borde ha ingang till en computem pa din lokal bibliotek eller college eller universitet , sedan dess den har vanligtvis har battre forbindelsema till Internet. Du kanna ocksa vanligtvis grunda din aga personlig FRI elektronisk sanda med posten redovisa vid gar till mail.yahoo.com
### Behaga ta en stund till finna den elektronisk sanda med posten adress lokaliserat nederst eller sluten av den har sida. Vi hoppas du vill sanda elektronisk sanda med posten till oss , om den har er av hjalp eller uppmuntran. Vi ocksa uppmuntra du till komma i kontakt med oss angaande Elektronisk Bokna sa pass vi erbjudande sa pass de/vi/du/ni ar utan kostnad , och fri.
Vi gor har manga bokna i utlandsk spraken , utom vi inte alltid stalle dem till ta emot elektronisk ( data overfor ) emedan vi bara gora tillganglig bokna eller amnena sa pass de/vi/du/ni ar mest begaret. Vi uppmuntra du till fortsatta till be till Gud och till fortsatta till lara sig omkring Honom vid lasande den Ny Testamente. Vi valkomnande din sporsmalen och kommentarema vid elektronisk sanda med posten.
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
Anwylyd Celi , Ddiolch 'ch a hon 'n Grai Destament gollyngwyd fel a allwn at ddysg hychwaneg amdanat. Blesio chyfnertha 'r boblogi 'n atebol achos yn gwneud hon Electronic llyfr ar gael.
Blesio chyfnertha 'u at all gweithia ymprydia , a gwna hychwaneg Electronic llyfrau ar gael Blesio chyfnertha 'u at ca pawb 'r adnoddau , 'r arian , 'r chryfder a 'r amsera a hwy angen er all cadw yn gweithio atat. Blesio chyfnertha hynny sy barthu chan 'r heigia a chyfnertha 'u acha an everyday sail.
Blesio anrhega 'u 'r chryfder at arhosa a anrhega pob un chanddyn 'r 'n ysbrydol yn deall achos 'r gweithia a 'ch angen 'u at gwna.
Blesio chyfnertha pob un chanddyn at mo ca arswyda a at atgofia a ach 'r Celi a atebiadau arawd a sy i mewn chyhudda chan bopeth. Archa a anogech 'u , a a achlesi 'u , a 'r gweithia & gweinidogaeth a ]n cyflogedig i mewn. Archa
a achlesech 'u chan 'r 'n Ysbrydol Grymoedd ai arall rhwystrau a could amhara 'u ai arafa 'u i lawr. Blesio chyfnertha 'm pryd Arfera hon 'n Grai Destament at hefyd dybied chan 'r boblogi a wedi gwneud hon argraffiad ar gael , fel a Alia gweddio am 'u a fel allan arhosa at chyfiiertha hychwaneg boblogi Archa a anrhegech 'm anwylaeth chan 'ch 'n gysegr-lan Eiria ( 'r 'n Grai Destament ), a a anrhegech 'm 'n ysbrydol callineb a ddimadaeth at adnabod gwellhawch a at ddeall 'r atalnod chan amsera a ]m yn bucheddu i mewn. Blesio chyfnertha 'm at adnabod fel at ymdrin 'r afrwyddinebau a Dwi wynebedig ag ddiwedydd. Arglwydd Cell , Chyfnertha 'm at angen at adnabod gwellhawch a at angen at chyfnertha arall Cristnogion i mewn 'm arwynebedd a am 'r byd. Archa a am^hegech 'r Electronic llyfr heigia a hynny a gweithia acha 'r website a hynny a chyfnertha 'u 'ch callineb. Archa a chyfnerthech 'r hunigol aelodau chan 'n hwy deulu ( a 'm deulu ) at mo bod 'n ysbrydol dwylledig , namyn at ddeall 'ch a at angen at chymer a canlyn 'ch i mewn 'n bob ffordd. a Archa 'ch at gwna hyn bethau i mewn 'r enwa chan lesu , Amen ,
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
Iceland - Icelandic
Iceland
Icelandic Icelandic - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking)
to God - explained in Icelandic Language
Prayer Isceland Icelandic Jesus Kristur Baen til Guo Hvernig til Bioja Hvernig geta spyrja gefa hjalpa andlegur Leiosogn
Tal til Gu5 the Skapari af the Alheimur the Herra :
1 . |3essi |3u vildi gefa til mig the hugrekki til biQja the hlutur |3essi EG J)orf til biSja
2. |3essi |3u vildi gefa til mig the hugrekki til triia |3u og J)iggja hvaQa |3u vilja til komast af me9 minn Iff , i staQinn af mig upphefja minn eiga vilja ( asetningur ) yfir |3inn.
3. |3essi |3u vildi gefa mig hjalpa til ekki lata minn ogurlegur af the 6|3ekktur til verSa the afsokun , e6a the undirstaQa fyrir mig ekki til bera fram you. 4. |3essi |3u vildi gefa mig hjalpa til sja og til Isera hvernig til hafa the andlegur styrkur EG J)orf ( 1 gegnum |3inn or6 the Biblia a ) fyrir the atburSur a undan ) og b ) fyrir minn eiga personulegur andlegur ferQ.
5. E>essi |3u Gu9 vildi gefa mig hjalpa til vilja til bera fram M fleiri 6. E>essi |3u vildi minna a mig til tala me9 |3u prayerwhen ) EG er svekktur e9a i vandi , i staQinn af erfiSur til asetningur hlutur eg sjalfur eini i gegnum minn mannlegur styrkur.
7. E>essi |3u vildi gefa mig Viska og a hjarta fiskflak me9 Bibliulegur Viska svo |3essi EG vildi bera fram |3u fleiri a ahrifarikan hatt.
8. E>essi |3u vildi gefa mig a longun til nema J)inn or9 the Biblia the Nyja testamentiS GuSspjall af Klosett ), a a personulegur undirstaQa
9. |3essi |3u vildi gefa aSstoS til mig svo |3essi EG er fser til taka eftir hlutur i the Biblia ( |3inn orQ ) hver EG geta personulega segja fra til , og |3essi vilja hjalpa mig skilja hvaQa |3u vilja mig til gera lit af vi9 minn Iff.
10. E>essi |3u vildi gefa mig mikill skarpskyggni , til skilja hvemig til litskyra til annar hver |3u ert , og |3essi EG vildi vera fser til Isera hvemig til Isera og vita hvemig til standa me9 |3u og |3inn or6 the Biblia )
1 1 . l>essi |3u vildi koma me6 folk ( e9a websites ) i minn Iff hver vilja til vita |3u , og hver ert sterkur i |3eirra nakvsemur skilningur af |3u ( gu9 ); og l>essi |3u vUdi koma me9 folk ( e6a websites ) i minn Iff hver vilja vera fser til hvetja mig til nakvsemur Isera hvernig til deila the Biblia the orQ guQs sannleikur (2 HrseQslugjarn 215:).
12. l>essi |3u vildi hjalpa mig til Isera til hafa mikill skilningur 69ur i hver Biblia utgafa er bestur , hver er nakvsemur , og hver hefur the andlegur styrkur & mattur , og hver utgafa sam|3ykkja me6 the frumeintak handrit |3essi |3u blasa 1 brjost the ritstorf af the Nyja testamentiQ til skrifa.
13. E>essi J)u vildi gefa hjalpa til mig til nota minn timi i goQ kaup vegur , og ekki til soa minn timi a Falskur e9a tomur aQferQ til fa loka til Gu6 ( en |3essi ert ekki hreinskilnislega Bibliulegur ), og hvar|3essir aSferS avextir og grsenmeti neitun langur or6 e9a varanlegur andlegur avoxtur.
14. E>essi |3u vildi gefa a6sto6 til mig til skilja hvaQa til leita a9 1 a kirkja e6a a staSur af dyrkun , hvaSa goQur af spuming til spyrja , og |3essi |3u vildi hjalpa mig til finna trumaSur e6a a prestur me9 mikill andlegur viska i staSinn af |3segilegur e9a falskur svar.
15. |3essi |3u vildi orsok mig til muna til leggja a minniS |3inn or6 the Biblia ( svo sem eins og Latneskt letur 8), svo |3essi EG geta hafa |3a9 i minn hjarta og hafa minn hugur tilbuinn , og vera tilbuinn til gefa oakveSinn greinir i ensku svar til annar af the von J)essi EG hafa 66ur i |3u.
16. E>essi |3u vildi koma me6 hjalpa til mig svo |3essi minn eiga gu6frse6i og kenning til vera i samrsemi vi6 |3inn or6 the Biblia og |3essi |3u vildi halda afram til hjalpa mig vita hvernig minn skilningur af kenning geta vera bseta svo |3essi minn eiga Iff lifestyle og skilningur halda afram til vera loka til hvaSa |3u vilja |3a9 til vera fyrir mig.
17. f>essi J)u vildi opinn minn andlegur innsJTi ( endir ) fleiri og fleiri , og |3essi hvar minn skilningur e6a skynjun af |3u er ekki nakvsemur , |3essi |3u vildi hjalpa mig til Isera hver Jesus Kristur hreinskilnislega er.
18. l>essi |3u vildi gefa hjalpa til mig svo J)essi EG vildi vera fser til aSskilinn allir falskur helgisiSir hver EG hafa osjalfstseSi a , fra |3inn bjartur kennsla i the Biblia , ef allir af hvaQa EG er hopur stuSningsmanna er ekki af Gu9 , eSa er gegn hvaSa {)u vilja til kenna okkur 69ur i hopur stuSningsmanna {)u.
19. E>essi allir herafli af vondur vildi ekki taka burt allir andlegur skilningur hver EG hafa , en fremur |3essi EG vildi halda the vitneskja af hvernig til vita |3u og ekki til vera blekkja i |3essir sem minnir a gomlu dagana) af andlegur blekking.
20. l>essi |3u vildi koma me9 andlegur styrkur og hjalpa til mig svo |3essi EG vilja ekki til vera hluti af the Mikill Bylta Burt e9a af allir hreyfing hver vildi vera andlegur folsun til ]3u og til |3inn Heilagur Or9
21. l>essi ef there er nokkuQ |3essi EG hafa buinn minn Iff , e9a allir vegur |3essi EG hafa ekki sa sem svarar til |3u eins og EG oxl hafa og |3essi er sem koma ma i veg fyrir e9a afstyra mig fra annar hvor gangandi me9 |3u , e6a having skilningur , |3essi |3u vildi koma me5 |3essir hlutur / svar /
atburSur bak inn i minn hugur , svo J)essi EG vildi afneita J)a 1 the Nafn af Jesiis Kristur , og ekki minna en J)eirra ahrif og afleiQing , og |3essi |3u vildi skipta um allir tomleiki , sadness e9a orvaenting i minn Iff me9 the GleQi af the Herra , og |3essi EG vildi vera fleiri brennidepill a Iserdomur til fylgja ]3u vi9 lestur |3inn or9 the Biblia
22. E>essi Jju vildi opinn minn augsyn svo |3essi EG vildi vera faer til greinilega sja og |3ekkjanlegur ef there er a Mikill Blekking 69ur i Andlegur atriQi , hvemig til skilja this q ( e9a l^essir atburQur ) fra a Bibliulegur yfirsyn , og |3essi |3u vildi gefa mig viska til vita og svo |3essi EG vilja Isera hvemig til hjalpa minn vinatta og ast sjalfur ( aettingi ) ekki vera hluti af it.
23. E>essi J)u vildi tryggja |3essi einu sinni minn augsJTi ert opnari og minn hugur skilja the andlegur merking af straumur atburQur hrifandi staQur i the verold , J)essi |3u vildi undirbiia minn hjarta til J)iggja J)inn sannleikur , og J)essi J)u vildi hjalpa mig skilja hvemig til finna hugrekki og styrkur i gegnum J)inn Heilagur Or9 the Biblia. I the nafn af Jesiis Kristur , EG spyrja fyrir J)essir hlutur staSfesta minn longun til vera i samkomulag J)inn vilja , og EG er asking fyrir J)inn viska og til hafa a ast af the Sannleikur Mottsekilegur
Fleiri a the Botn af Bla9si9a Hvernig til hafa Eilifiir Lif
Vi9 ert glaQur ef this listi ( af bsen beiQni til Gu9 ) er faer til a9sto9a J)u. Vi9 skilja this mega ekki vera the bestur e9a arangursrikur |3y9ing. Vi9 skilja |3essi there ert margir olikur lifna9arhsettir af tjaning hugsun og or9. Ef |3u hafa a uppastunga fyrir a betri J)y9ing , e9a ef J)u vildi eins og til
taka a litill magn af |3inn timi til senda uppastunga til okkur , |3u vilja vera skammtur |3usund af annar folk einnig , hver vilja |3a lesa the bseta |3y6ing.
Vi6 oft hafa a Nyja testamentiS laus i |3inn tungumal e9a i tungumal |3essi ert sjaldgsefur e6a gamall. Ef |3u ert utlit fyrir a Nyja testamentiQ i a serstakur tungumal , |36knast skrifa til okkur. Einnig , vi6 vilja til vera viss og reyna til miSla |3essi stundum , vi9 gera tilboS bok |3essi ert ekki Frjals og |3essi gera kostnaQur peningar. En ef |3u geta ekki hafa efni a sumir af |3essir raftseknilegur bok , vi6 geta oft gera oakveSinn greinir i ensku skipti af raftseknilegur bok fyrir hjalpa me6 |3y6ing e6a |3y6ing vinna. E>u gera ekki verQa ad vera a faglegur verkamaSur , eini a venjulegur manneskja hver er ahugasamur i skammtur. M oxl hafa a tolva e6a |3u oxl hafa aSgangur til a tolva a |3inn heimamaSur bokasafn e6a haskoli e6a haskoli , si6an |3essir venjulega hafa betri tengsl til the. E>u geta einnig venjulega stofnsetja |3inn eiga personulegur FRJALS raftseknilegur postur reikningur vi9 ad fara til mail.yahoo.com
E>6knast taka a augnablik til finna the raftseknilegur postur heimilisfang staSgreina a the botn e6a the endir af this blaQsiSa. Vi6 von |3u vilja senda raftseknilegur postur til okkur , ef this er af hjalpa e6a hvatning. Vi6 einnig hvetja |3u til snerting okkur viSvikjandi Raftseknilegur Bok |3essi vi6 tilbod |3essi ert an kostnaSur , og frjals.
Vi6 gera hafa margir bok i erlendur tungumal , en vi9 gera ekki alltaf staSur |3a til taka a moti electronically ( ssekja skra af fjarlsegri tolvu ) |3vi vi6 eini gera laus the bok e9a the atriQi |3essi ert the beiSni. Vi6 hvetja |3u til halda afram til biQja til Gu6 og til halda afram til Isera 69ur i Hann vi6
lestur the Nyja testamentiQ. Vi9 velkominn J)mn spuming og athugasemd vi9 raftaeknilegur postur.
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
Danish - Danemark
Danish -Prayer Requests (praying/Taii(ing)to God - explained in Danish Language
Prayer Danish Dannish Denmarkjesus Bon hen til God HvorBed l<unne hore mig Hvoropfordre indromme haelp hen mig
Taler hen til God , den Skaberen i den Alt , den Lord : 1. at jer ville indr0mme hen til mig den mod hen til bed den sager at JEG savn hen til bed
2. at jer ville indr0mme hen til mig den mod hen til tro jer og optage hvad jer ville gerne lave hos mig liv , istedet for mig oph0je mig besidde vil ( hensigt ) ovenfor jeres.
3. at jer ville indr0mme mig hjselp hen til ikke lade mig skrsek i den ubekendt hen til blive den bede om tilgivelse , eller den holdepunkt nemlig mig ikke hen til anrette you.
4. at jer ville indr0mme mig hjselp hen til se efter og hen til Isere hvor hen til nyde den appel krsefter JEG savn ( igennem jeres ord den Bibel ) en ) nemlig den begivenheder foran og b ) nemlig mig besidde personlig appel rejse.
5. At jer God ville indr0mme mig hjselp hen til ville gerne anrette Jer flere
6. At jer ville erindre mig hen til samtale hos jer prayerwhen ) Jeg er kuldkastet eller i problem , istedet for pr0ver hen til l0se sager selv bare igennem mig human krsefter.
7. At jer ville indr0mme mig Klogskab og en hjerte fyldte hos Bibelsk Klogskab i den grad at JEG ville anrette jer Here effektive.
8. At jer ville indr0mme mig en lyst hen til Isese jeres ord , den Bibel , ( den Ny Testamente Gospel i John ), oven pa en personlig holdepunkt
9. at jer ville indr0mme hjselp hen til mig i den grad at Jeg er k0bedygtig mserke sager i den Bibel ( jeres ord ) hviUce JEG kunne jeg for mit vedkommende henh0re til , og at vil hjselp mig opfatte hvad jer savn mig hen til lave i mig liv.
10. At jer ville indr0mme mig stor discernment , hen til opfatte hvor hen til forklare hen til andre hvem du er , og at JEG ville vsere i stand til Isere hvor hen til Isere og kende hvor hen til rage op nemlig jer og jeres ord ( den Bibel )
1 1 . At jer ville overbringe folk ( eller websites ) i mig liv hvem ville geme kende jer , og hvem er kraftig i deres n0jagtig opfattelse i jer God ); og At jer ville overbringe folk ( eller websites ) i mig liv hvem vil vsere i stand til give mod mig hen til akkurat Isere hvor hen til skille den Bibel den ord i sandhed Timothy 215:).
12. At jer ville hjselp mig hen til Isere hen til nyde stor opfattelse hvorom Bibel gengivelse er bedst , hvilke er h0jst n0jagtig , og hvilke har den h0jst appel krsefter & kraft , og hvilke gengivelse indvilliger hos den selvstsendig handskreven at jer inspireret den forfatteres i den Ny Testamente hen til skriv.
13. At jer ville indr0mme hjselp hen til mig hen til hjselp mig gang i en artig made , og ikke hen til affald mig gang oven pa Falsk eller indholdsl0s metoder hen til komme nsermere hen til God ( men at er ikke sandelig Bibelsk ), og der hvor dem metoder opf0re for ikke sa Isenge siden periode eller varer appel fruit.
14. At jer ville indr0mme hjselp hen til mig hen til opfatte hvad hen til kigge efter i en kfrke eller en opstille i andagts0gende , hvad arter i sp0rgsmal hen til opfordre , og at jer ville hjselp mig hen til hitte tro eller en sidst hos stor appel klogskab istedet for nemme eller falsk svar.
15. at jer ville hidf0re mig hen til huske hen til Isere udenad jeres ord den Bibel ( sasom Romersk 8), i den grad at JEG kunne nyde sig i mig hjerte og nyde mig indre forberedt , og vsere rede til at indr0mme en besvare hen til andre i den habe pa at Jeg har omkring jer.
16. At jer ville overbringe hjselp hen til mig i den grad at mig besidde theology og doctrines hen til samtykke med jeres ord , den Bibel og at jer ville fortssette hen til hjselp mig kende hvor mig opfattelse i doctrine kan forbedret i den grad at mig besidde liv lifestyle og opfattelse fortssetter at blive n0jere hvortil jer savn sig at blive nemlig mig.
17. At jer ville lukke op mig appel indblik ( afslutninger ) flere og flere , og at der hvor mig opfattelse eller opfattelsesevne i jer er ikke n0jagtig , at jer ville hjselp mig hen til Isere hvem Jesus Christ sandelig er.
18. At jer ville indr0mme hjselp hen til mig i den grad at JEG ville vsere i stand til selvstsendig hvilken som heist falsk rituals hvilke Jeg har afhsenge oven pa , af jeres slette Iserer i den Bibel , eventuel hvoraf Jeg er nseste er ikke i God
, eller er imod hvad jer ville gerne belsere os omkring naeste jer.
19. At hviUcen som heist tvinger i darlig ville ikke holde bortrejst hvilken som heist appel opfattelse hvilke Jeg har , men nsermest at JEG ville beholde den kundskab i hvor hen til kende jer og ikke at blive narrede i i denne tid i appel bedrag.
20. At jer ville overbringe appel krsefter og hjselp hen til mig i den grad at Ja ikke at blive noget af den Stor Nedadgaende Bortrejst eller i hvilken som heist bevsegelse som kunne vsere spiritually counterfeit hen til jer og hen til jeres Hellig Ord
2 1 . At selv om der er alt at Jeg har skakmat mig liv , eller hvilken som heist made at Jeg har ikke reageret hen til jer nemlig JEG burde nyde og det vil sige afholder mig af enten den ene eller den anden af omvandrende hos jer , eller har opfattelse , at jer ville overbringe dem sager / svar / begivenheder igen i mig indre , i den grad at JEG ville afsta fra sig i den Bensevne i Jesus Christ , og al i deres effekter og f0lger , og at jer ville skifte ud hvilken som heist tomhed , sadness eller opgive habet i mig liv hos den Glsede i den Lord , og at JEG ville vsere Here indstille oven pa indlsering hen til komme efter jer af Isesning jeres ord , den Bibel
22. At jer ville lukke op mig 0jne i den grad at JEG ville vsere i stand til klart se efter og anerkende selv om der er en Stor Bedrag omkring Appel emner , hvor hen til opfatte indevserende phenomenon ( eller disse begivenheder ) af en Bibelsk perspektiv , og at jer ville indr0mme mig klogskab hen til kende hvorfor at Ja Isere hvor hen til hjselp mig bekendte og elske ones ( slsegtninge ) ikke vsere noget af it.
23. At jer ville sikre sig at nar f0rst mig 0jne er anlagde og mig indre forstar den appel vsegt i indevserende begivenheder indtagelse opstille pa jorden , at jer ville Isegge til rette mig hjerte hen til optage jeres sandhed , og at jer ville hjselp mig opfatte hvor hen til hitte mod og krsefter igennem jeres Hellig Ord , den Bibel. I den bensevne i Jesus Christ , JEG anmode om disse sager bekrseftende mig lyst at blive overensstemmende jeres vil , og Jeg er bede om nemlig jeres klogskab og hen til nyde en kaerlighed til den Sandhed Amen
Flere forneden Side Hvor hen til nyde Evig Liv
Vi er glad selv om indevserende liste over ( b0n anmoder hen til God ) er kan hen til hjselpe jer. Vi opfatte indevserende ma ikke vsere den bedst eller h0jst effektiv gengivelse. Vi er klar over, at der er mange anderledes veje i gengivelse indfald og ord. Selv om du har en henstilling nemlig en bedre gengivelse , eller selv om jer ville geme hen til holde en ringe bel0b i jeres gang hen til sende antydninger hen til os , jer vil vsere hjalp tusindvis i andre ligeledes , hvem vil sa er der ikke mere Isese den forbedret gengivelse.
Vi ofte nyde en Ny Testamente anvendelig i jeres sprog eller i sprogene at er sjselden eller forhenvserende. Selv om du er ser ud nemlig en Ny Testamente i en specifik sprog , behage henvende sig til os. Ligeledes , vi ville geme vsere sikker og pr0ve hen til overf0rer at engang imellem , vi lave pristilbud b0ger at er ufri og at lave omkostninger penge. Men selv om jer kan ikke afgive noget af dem elektronisk b0ger , vi kunne ofte lave en udveksle i elektronisk b0ger nemlig
hjselp hos gengivelse eller gengivelse arbejde. Jer som ikke har at blive en professional arbejder , kun fa sand pagseldende hvem er interesseret i hjalp.
Jer burde nyde en computer eller jer burde have adgang til en computer henne ved jeres lokal bibliotek eller kollegium eller universitet , siden dem til hverdag nyde bedre slsegtskaber hen til den indre. Jer kunne ligeledes til hverdag indrette jeres besidde personlig OMKOSTNINGSFRIT elektronisk indlevere beretning af igangvserende hen til mail.yahoo.com
###
Behage holde for et 0jeblik siden hen til hitte den elektronisk indlevere henvende placeret nederst eller den enden pa legen indevserende side. Vi hab jer vil sende elektronisk indlevere hen til os , selv om indevserende er i hjselp eller ophjselpning. Vi ligeledes give mod jer hen til henvende sig til os med henblik pa Elektronisk B0ger at vi pristilbud at er uden omkostninger , og omkostningsfrit.
Vi lave nyde mange b0ger i udenlandsk sprogene , men vi lave ikke altid opstille sig hen til byde velkommen elektronisk ( dataoverf0re ) fordi vi bare skabe anvendelig den b0ger eller den emner at er den h0jst anmodede.
Vi give mod jer hen tU fortssette hen til bed hen til God og hen til fortssette hen til Isere omkring Sig af Isesning den Ny Testamente. Vi velkommen jeres sp0rgsmal og bemserkninger af elektronisk indlevere.
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
Norway - Norway - Norwegian -
Norway - Prayer Requests (praying ) to God - explained in Norwegian Language
Norway Norwegian Nordic Prayer Jesus Christ a God Hvor Be kanne hore meg bonn anmode gir hjelpe meg firmer sprit Som kan ledes
Snakker a God , skaperen av det Univers , det Lord :
L det du ville gir a meg tapperheten a be tingene det JEG n0d a be
2. det du ville gir a meg tapperheten a mene du og godkjenne hva du vil gjeme gj0re med meg livet , istedet for meg opph0ye meg egen ville ( hensikten ) over din.
3. det du ville gir meg hjelpe a ikke utleie meg rank av det ubekjent a bli det be om tilgivelse , eller grunnlaget for meg ikke for a anrette you.
4. det du ville gir meg hjelpe a se og a h0re hvor a har den sprit styrke JEG n0d ( igjennom din ord bibelen ) en ) for begivenhetene for ut og b ) for meg egen personlig sprit reise.
5. Det du God ville gir meg hjelpe a vil gjeme anrette Du flere
6. Det du ville minne meg a samtalen med du prayerwhen ) JEG er frustrert eller inne problemet , istedet for pr0ver a l0se saker meg selv bare igjennom meg human styrke.
7. Det du ville gir meg Klokskap og en hjertet fylte med Bibelsk Klokskap i den grad at JEG ville anrette du Here effektivt.
8. Det du ville gir meg en 0nske a studere din ord , bibelen , ( det Ny Testamentet Gospel av John ), opp pa en personlig basis
9. det du ville gir assistanse a meg i den grad at JEG er kj0pedyktig legge merke til saker inne bibelen ( din ord ) hvilke JEG kanne personlig fortelle til , og det vill hjelpe meg oppfatte hva du 0nske meg a gj0re inne meg livet.
10. Det du ville gir meg stor discernment , a oppfatte hvor a forklare a andre hvem du er , og det JEG ville vsere i stand til h0re hvor a h0re og vite hvor a sta opp for du og din ord ( bibelen )
1 1 . Det du ville bringe folk ( eller websites ) inne meg livet hvem vil gjeme vite du , og hvem er kraftig inne deres akkurat forstaelse av du God ); og Det du ville bringe folk ( eller websites ) inne meg livet hvem ville vsere i stand til oppmuntre meg a akkurat h0re hvor a dividere bibelen ordet av sannhet (Timothy 215:).
12. Det du ville hjelpe meg a h0re a ha stor forstaelse om hvilken Bibel versjon er best , hvilke er h0yst akkurat , og hvilke har de fleste sprit styrke & makt , og hvilke versjon avtaler med det original manuskriptet det du inspirert forfatternes av det Ny Testamentet a skrive.
13. Det du ville gir hjelpe a meg a bruk meg tid inne en fint vei , og ikke for a sl0seri meg tid opp pa False eller tom emballasje metoder a komme nsermere a God ( bortsett fra
det er ikke virkelig Bibelsk ), og der hvor dem metoder tilvirke for ikke sa lenge siden frist eller varer sprit fruit.
14. Det du ville gir assistanse a meg a oppfatte hva a kikke etter inne en kirken eller en sted av -tilbeder , hva arter av sp0rsmal a anmode , og det du ville hjelpe meg a finner mene eller en fortid med stor sprit klokskap istedet for lett eller false svar.
15. det du ville anledning meg a erindre a huske din ord bibelen ( som Romersk 8), i den grad at JEG kanne ha den inne meg hjertet og ha meg sinn ferdig , og vsere rede til a gir en svaret a andre av det hape pa at JEG ha om du.
16. Det du ville bringe hjelpe a meg i den grad at meg egen theology og doctrines a vsere enig i din ord , bibelen og det du ville fortsette a hjelpe meg vite hvor meg forstaelse av doctrine kan forbedret i den grad at meg egen livet lifestyle og forstaelse fortsetter a bli n0yere hvorfor du 0nske den a bli for meg.
17. Det du ville apen meg sprit innblikk ( konklusjonene ) Here og flere , og det der hvor meg forstaelse eller oppfattelse av du er ikke akkurat , det du ville hjelpe meg a h0re hvem Jesus Christ virkelig er.
18. Det du ville gir hjelpe a meg i den grad at JEG ville vaere i stand til separat alle false rituals hvilke JEG ha avhenge opp pa , fra din helt Iserer inne bibelen , eventuell av hva JEG f0lger er ikke av God , eller er i motsetning til hva du vil gjerne Isere oss om fulgte du.
19. Det alle presser av darlig ville ikke ta fjerne alle sprit forstaelse hvilke JEG ha , bortsett fra temmelig det JEG ville selge i detalj kjennskapen til hvor a vite du og ikke for a vsere narret inne i disse dager av sprit bedrag.
20. Det du ville bringe sprit styrke og hjelpe a meg i den grad at Jeg vil ikke for a vsere del av det Stor Faller Fjerne eller av alle bevegelse hvilket kunne vsere spiritually counterfeit a du og a din Hellig Ord
21. Det hvis det er alt det JEG ha gjort det meg livet , eller alle vei det JEG ha ikke reagert a du idet JEG burde ha og det er forhindrer meg fra enten den ene eller den andre av gaing med du , eller har forstaelse , det du ville bringe dem saker / svar / begivenheter rygg i meg sinn , i den grad at JEG ville renonsere pa seg inne navnet av Jesus Christ , og alle av deres virkninger og konsekvensene , og det du ville ombytte alle tomhet , sadness eller gi opp hapet inne meg livet med det Glede av det Lord , og det JEG ville vsere flere fokusere opp pa innlsering a f0lge etter etter du av lesing din ord , det Bibel
22. Det du ville apen meg eyes i den grad at JEG ville vsere i stand til klare se og anerkjenne hvis det er en Stor Bedrag om Sprit emner , hvor a oppfatte denne phenomenon ( eller disse begivenheter ) fra en Bibelsk perspektiv , og det du ville gir meg klokskap a vite hvorfor det Jeg vil h0re hvor a hjelpe meg venner og elsket seg ( slektningene ) ikke vsere del av it.
23. Det du ville sikre det en gang meg eyes er apen og meg sinn forstar det sprit vekt av aktuelle begivenheter tar sted pa jorden , det du ville forberede meg hjertet a godkjenne din sannhet , og det du ville hjelpe meg oppfatte hvor a finner tapperheten og styrke igjennom din Hellig Ord , bibelen. Inne navnet av Jesus Christ , JEG anmode om disse saker bekreftende meg 0nske a bli i f0lge avtalen din ville , og JEG sp0r til deres klokskap og a har en kjserlighet til det Sannhet Samarbeidsvillig
Here pa bunnen av Side Hvor a ha Evig Livet
Vi er glad hvis denne liste over ( b0nn anmoder a God ) er dugelig a hjelpe du. Vi oppfatte denne kanskje ikke vsere det best eller h0yst effektiv oversettelse. Vi forsta det der er mange annerledes veier av gjengivelsen innfall og ord. Hvis du har en forslag for en bedre oversettelse , eller hvis du ville like a ta en liten bel0pet av din tid a sende antydninger a OSS , du ville vsere hjalp tusenvis av andre mennesker likeledes , hvem ville sa lese det forbedret oversettelse. Vi ofte har en Ny Testamentet anvendelig inne din omgangssprak eller inne sprakene det er sjelden eller gamle. Hvis du er ser for en Ny Testamentet inne en spesifikk omgangssprak , behage skrive til oss. Likeledes , vi vil gjerne vsere sikker og pr0ve a meddele det en gang imellom , vi gj0re tilbud b0ker det er ufri og det gj0re bekostning pengene.
Bortsett fra hvis du kan ikke by noen av dem elektronisk b0ker , vi kanne ofte gj0re en bytte av elektronisk b0ker for hjelpe med oversettelse eller oversettelse arbeide. Du som ikke har a bli en profesjonell arbeider , kun fa stamgjest personen hvem er interessert i hjalp. Du burde har en computer eller du burde ha adgang til en computer for din innenbys bibliotek eller universitet eller universitet , siden dem vanligvis ha bedre forbindelser a det sykehuslege. Du kanne likeledes vanligvis opprette din egen personlig LEDIG elektronisk innlevere regningen av gar a mail.yahoo.com
Behage ta en 0yeblikk a finner det elektronisk innlevere henvende seg lokalisert nederst eller utgangen av denne side. Vi hape du ville sende elektronisk innlevere a oss ,
hvis denne er av hjelpe eller oppmuntring. Vi likeledes oppmuntre du a sette seg i forbindelse med oss angaende Elektronisk B0ker det vi tilbud det er uten bekostning , og ledig.
Vi gj0re ha mange b0ker inne utenlandsk sprakene , bortsett ira vi ikke alltid sted seg a fa elektronisk ( dataoverf0re ) fordi vi bare lage anvendelig b0kene eller emnene det er de fleste anmodet. Vi oppmuntre du a fortsette a be a God og a fortsette a h0re om Seg av lesing det Ny Testamentet. Vi velkommen din sp0rsmal og kommentarer av elektronisk innlevere.
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
Modern Greek
ripooeuxTi OTO 080 Aya7triT6<; 0e6<;, Era; euxapioxouiie oxi ooTO TO Euayyeko x] aoxii t] vea 5ia9fiKri exei (meXet)9epco9el exm cboxe eliiaoxe oe Beor] va |id9ot)|i£ Tispioooxepcov yia cac,. riapaKoM) PoriBfioxe xotx; av9pcb7iot)<; ap|i65iot)<; yia va Kaxaoxiioei ooxo xo TiXeKxpoviKo PipXlo 5ia9em|io. Sepexe tioioi elvai Kai eloxe oe 9e(jri va xotx; Pori9fi(jexe. riapaKoM) xotx; Pori9fi(jxe yia va eloxe oe 9eori va a3iaoxoXri9el ypiiyopa, Kai va Kaxaoxiioei oe Tiepioooxepa riXeKxpoviKd PipXia 5ia9eoi|ia IlapaKalcb xou<; Pori9fioxe yia va exexe 6Xou<; xou<; Tiopoix;, xa xpilliaxa, xr] Swaiiri Kai xo xpovo 6xi xpeioi^ovxai 7ipoKei|ievou va eivai oe 9eori va ouvexioouv yia oo;. IlapaKalcb Pori9fioxe eKeivoi kov eivai |iepo<; xri<; 0|id5a; Kov xovq Pori9d oe Ka9ri|iepivri pdor]. IlapaKalcb xou<; Scboxe XT] 5i)va|iri yia va ouvexioexe Kai va Scboexe oe Kd9e evav OKO xovq xo ompixooual kov KaxalaPaivei yia xriv
epyaola oxi xovq BeXexe yia va Kovexe. nopaKolcb poriBfioxe Kd9e eva; omo xotx; yia va |iriv exexe xo cpopo Kai yia va 9t)|iri9elxe 6xi eloxe o 0e6<; kov ajiavxd oxriv Tipooeuxii Kai 7101) elvai rmsvOmoq yia 6Xa. npo(jei3xo|iai 6xi 9a xovq ev9appi3vaxe, Kai 6xi xou<; Tipooxaxeuexe, Kai t] epyaola & xo iwioupyeio 6xi (TUULiexexouv.
llpo(jet)xo|iai 6x1 9a xou<; TipooxaxeDaxe cai6 xk; iwzviiauKtq 5uvd|ieK; x] dlXa e|i7i65ia kov 9a iiTiopouoav va xou<; pXdv|/ouv 11 va xou<; emPpaSwouv. IlapaKaM) \\£ Pori9fi(jxe oxav xpTioi|i07ioicb aoxiiv xriv vea 5ia9fiKri yia va oKecpxcb e7ii(jri<; xou<; av9pcb7iou<; kov exouv Kaxaoxiioei aoxiiv xriv ekSooti 5ia9e(ji|iri, exoi cboxe \mopa) va 7ipo(jeri9cb yia xou<; Kai exoi \mopom va cruvexioouv va Pori9oi)v Tiepioooxepoix; av9pcb7iouc.
ripooeuxoiiai 6xi 9a \iov Sivaxe |iia aydviri xou lepou Word (5ac, (ri vea 5ia9fiKri), Kai 6xi 9a \iov Sivaxe xriv TtveuiiaxiKec; cppovrior] Kai xr] SidKpior] yia va oo; ^epexe Kaluxepa Kai yia va Kaxaldpexe xr] xpoviKf] viepioSo 6xi Qj()\ie [reoa. IlapaKalcb \\£ Pori9fi(jxe yia va ^epexe k&ic, va e^exdoei xi<; 5r)(jKoXie<; 6xi epxo|iai avxi|iexco7io<; \\£ Kd9e ri|iepa. O A6p5o<; God, |ie Pori9d yia va 9eXfi(jei va oa^ ^epei Kaluxepa Kai va 9eXfi(jei va Pori9fi(jei dlXorx; Xpioxiavoix; oxrjv TiepioxT] |ior) Kai oe 6Xo xov k6(J|io. ripooeuxoiiai 6xi 9a Sivaxe xriv riXeKxpoviKf] 0|id5a PipXicov Kai EKeivoi Kov xovq Pori9or)v r] cppovriofi oo;. ripooeuxoiiai 6x1 9a Pori9or)(jaxe xa |ie|iovco|ieva [ieXr] xri<; oiKoyeveia; xorx; (Kai xri<; oiKoyeveid; \iov) yia va e^a7iaxri9eixe 6xi TtveuuaxiKd, dkla na va oac KaxaldPexe Kai na va 9eXfi(jexe va oa^ Sexxeixe Kai va aKoXor)9fi(jexe \\£ Kd9e xp67io. E7ii(jri<; Tiapexexe |ia; xqv dveor] Kai o5riyie<; oe aoxoix; xorx; 'xpovovq Kai oo; (^rixcb yia va Kdvco aoxd xa 7ipdy|iaxa oxo 6vo|ia xou Irioou, Amen,
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
German - Deutch - Allemand
German Prayers Gebet zum Gott wie man wie horen kann dass meinem Gebet wie bittet Hilfe zu mir zu geben wie man geistige Anleitung
German - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God - explained in German Language
Mit Gott sprechen, der Schopfer des Universums, der Lord:
L, die Sie zu mir dem Mut, die Sachen zu beten geben wiirden, die ich benotige, um 2. zu beten, die Sie zu mir dem Mut, Ihnen zu glauben und anzunehmen geben wiirden, was Sie mit meinem Leben tun mochten, anstelle von mir meine Selbst erhebend Wille (Absicht) iiber Ihrem.
3., den en Sie mir Hilfe geben wiirden, um meine Furcht vor dem Unbekannten die Entscliuldigungen niclit werden zu lassen oder die Grundlage flir mich, zum Sie niclit zu dienen.
4., der Sie mir Hilfe, um zu sehen geben wiirden und zu erlemen, wie man die geistige Starke ich hat, benotigen Sie (durch Ihr Wort die Bibel) A) flir die Falle voran und B) flir meine eigene personliche geistige Reise.
5. DaB Sie Gott mir Hilfe geben wiirden, um Sie mehr dienen zu wiinschen
6. DaB Sie mich erinnern wiirden, mit Ihnen zu sprechen (prayer)when mich werden frustriert oder in der Schwierigkeit, anstatt zu versuchen, Sachen selbst nur durch meine menschliche Starke zu beheben.
7. DaB Sie mir Klugheit und ein Herz geben wiirden, fiillten mit biblisclier Kluglieit, damit icli Sie effektiv dienen wiirde.
8. DaB Sie mir einen Wunsch geben wiirden, Ihr Wort, die Bibel zu studieren, (das neues Testament-Evangelium von John) auf personlicher Ebene
9. das Sie Unterstutzung zu mir geben wiirden, damit ich bin, Sachen in der Bibel (Ihr Wort) zu beachten der ich auf und der personlich beziehen kann mir hilft, zu verstehen, was Sie mich in meinem Leben tun wunschen.
10. DaB Sie mir groBe Einsicht geben wiirden, um zu verstehen wie man anderen erklart, die Sie sind, und daB ich sein wiirde, zu erlemen, wie man erlemt und kann flir Sie und Ihr Wort (die Bibel) oben stehen
11. DaB Sie Leute (oder Web site) in meinem Leben holen wiirden, die Sie kennen mochten und die in ihrem genauen Verstandnis von Ihnen stark sind (Gott); und das wiirden Sie Leute (oder Web site) in meinem Leben holen, das ist, mich anzuregen, genau zu erlernen, wie man die Bibel das Wort der Wahrheit (2 Timotheegras 2: 15) teilt.
12. DaB Sie mir helfen wiirden zu erlernen, groBes Verstandnis liber, welche Bibelversion zu haben am besten ist, die am genauesten ist und die die geistigste Starke u. die Energie hat und dem Version mit den ursprlinglichen Manuskripten libereinstimmt, daB Sie die Autoren des neuen Testaments anspornten zu schreiben.
13. DaB Sie mir Hilfe, um meine Zeit in einer guten Weise zu verwenden geben wiirden, und meine Zeit auf den falschen oder leeren Meihoden nicht zu vergeuden, naeher an Gott (aber dem, zu erhalten nicht wirklich biblisch seien Sie) und wo jene Methoden keine lange Bezeichnung oder dauerhafte geistige Frucht produzieren.
14. DaB Sie mir Unterstutzung geben wiirden, was zu verstehen, in einer Kirche oder in einem Ort der Anbetung zu suchen, welche Arten der Fragen zum zu bitten und daB Sie mir helfen wiirden, Glaubiger oder einen Pastor mit groBer geistiger Klugheit anstelle von den einfachen oder falschen Antworten zu finden.
15. den Sie mich veranlassen wiirden, mich zu erinnern, um sich Ihr Wort zu merken die Bibel (wie Romans ist 8), damit ich es in meinem Herzen haben und an meinen Verstand sich vorbereiten lassen kann, und bereit, eine Antwort zu anderen der Hoffnung zu geben, die ich liber Sie habe.
16. DaB Sie mir Hilfe damit meine eigene Theologie und Lehren holen wiirden, um mit Ihrem Wort, die Bibel libereinzustimmen und daB Sie fortfahren wiirden, mir zu helfen, zu konnen, mein Verstandnis der Lehre verbessert werden kann, damit mein eigenes Leben, Lebensstil und Verstehen fortfahrt, zu sein naeher an, was Sie es flir mich sein wiinschen.
17. DaB Sie meinen geistigen Einblick (Zusammenfassungen) mehr und mehr offnen wiirden und daB, wo mein Verstandnis oder Vorstellung von Dinen nicht genau ist, daB Sie mir helfen wiirden, zu erlernen, wem Jesus Christ wirklich ist.
18. DaB Sie mir Hilfe geben wiirden, damit ich in der LageSEIN wiirde, alle falschen Rituale zu trennen, denen ich von, von Ihrem freien Unterricht in der Bibel, wenn irgendwelche abgehangen habe von, was ich folgend bin, ist nicht vom Gott, oder ist kontrar zu, was Sie uns unterrichten wUnschen - Uber das Folgen Sie.
19. DaB keine Krafte des Ubels nicht irgendwie geistiges Verstandnis wegnehmen wiirden, das ich habe, aber eher, daB ich das Wissen behalten wiirde von, wie man Sie kennt und nicht an diesen Tagen der geistigen Tauschung betrogen wird.
20. DaB Sie geistige Starke holen und zu mir helfen wiirden, damit ich nicht ein Teil von groBen weg fallen oder irgendeiner Bewegung bin, die zu Ihnen und zu Ihrem heiligen Wort Angelegenheiten nachgemacht sein wiirde.
21. Das, wenn es alles gibt, das ich in meinem Leben getan habe oder irgendeine Weise, daB ich nicht auf Sie reagiert habe, wie ich haben sollte und die mich entweder am Gehen mit Ihnen hindert oder Haben des Verstehens, daB Sie jene things/responses/events zuriick in meinen Verstand, damit ich auf sie im Namen Jesus Christ verzichten wiirde, und alle ihre von und von Konsequenzen holen wiirden und daB Sie jede mogliche Leere, Traurigkeit oder Verzweiflung in meinem Leben mit der Freude am Lord ersetzen wiirden und daB ich mehr auf das Lemen, Ihnen zu folgen gerichtet wiirde, indem man Ihr Wort las, die Bibel.
22. DaB Sie meine Augen offnen wiirden, damit ich in der LageSEIN wiirde, offenbar zu sehen und zu erkennen, wenn es eine groBe Tauschung iiber geistige Themen gibt, wie man dieses Phanomen (oder diese Falle) von einer biblischen Perspektive und daB Sie mir Klugheit geben wiirden, um zu wissen und damit ich erlernt versteht, wie
man meinen Freunden und liebte eine (Verwandte) ein Teil von ihm nicht zu sein hilft.
23 DaB Sie sicherstellen wiirden, daB einmal meine Augen und mein Verstand geoffnet sind, versteht die geistige Bedeutung der gegenwartigen Falle, die in der Welt stattfinden, daB Sie mein Herz vorbereiten wiirden, um Dire Wahrheit anzunehmen und daB Sie mir lielfen wiirden, zu verstehen, wie man Mut und Starke durch Dir heiliges Wort, die Bibel findet. Im Namen Jesus Christ, bitte ich um diese Sachen, die meinen Wunsch bestatigen, Dir Wille ubereinzustimmen, und ich bitte um Dire Klugheit und eine Liebe der Wahrheit zu haben. Amen.
Mehr an der Unterseite der Seite wie man ewiges Leben u. Hat
Wir sind froh, wenn diese Lisle (der Gebetantrage zum Gott) in der LagelST, Sie zu unterstutzen. Wir verstehen, daB diese moglicherweise nicht die beste oder wirkungsvollste Ubersetzung sein kann. Wir verstehen, daB es viele unterschiedliche Weisen des Ausdrlickens von von Gedanken und von von Wortern gibt. Wenn Sie einen Vorschlag flir eine bessere Ubersetzung haben oder wenn Sie etwas Ihrer Zeit dauem mochten, Vorschlage zu schicken uns, werden Sie Tausenden der Leute auch helfen, die dann die verbesserte Ubersetzung lesen. Wir haben haufig ein neues Testament, das in Direr Sprache oder in den Sprachen vorhanden ist, die selten oder alt sind.
Wenn Sie nach einem neuen Testament in einer spezifischen Sprache suchen, schreiben Sie uns bitte. Auch wir mochten sicher sein und versuchen, das manchmal mitzuteilen, bieten wir BUcher an, die nicht frei sind und die Geld kosten. Aber, wenn Sie nicht einige jener elektronischen Biicher sich leisten konnen, konnen wir einen Austausch der elektronischen Biicher flir Hilfe bei der Ubersetzung oder bei der Ubersetzung Arbeit haufig tun. Sie mlissen nicht ein professioneller Arbeiter sein, nur eine regelmaBige Person, die interessiert ist, an zu helfen.
Sie sollten einen Computer haben, oder Sie sollten Zugang zu einem Computer an Ihrer lokalen Bibliothek oder Hochschule oder Universitat haben, da die normalerweise bessere Anschlusse zum Internet haben. Sie konnen Ihr eigenes personliches FREIES Konto der elektronischen Post, indem Sie zum mail.yahoo.com
auch normalerweise herstellen gehen dauem bitte einen Moment, um die Adresse der elektronischen Post zu finden befiinden an der Unterseite oder am Ende dieser Seite. Wir hoffen, daB Sie uns elektronische Post schicken, wenn diese hilfreich oder Ermutigung ist. Wir regen Sie auch an, mit uns hinsichtlich der elektronischen Biicher in Verbindung zu treten, die wir dem sind ohne Kosten und freies
anbieten, die, wir viele Biicher in den Fremdsprachen haben, aber wir nicht sie immer setzen, um elektronisch zu empfangen (Download) well wir nur vorhanden die Biicher oder die Themen bilden, die erbeten sind. Wir regen Sie an fortzufahren, zum Gott zu beten und fortzufahren, iiber ihn zu erlemen, indem wir das neue Testament lesen. Wir
begriiBen Dire Fragen und Anmerkungen durch elektronische Post.
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
Caro Deus , Obrigada que esta Novo Testamento tem sido lan^ado de modo a que nos somos capaz aprender mais sobre a ti. Por favor ajudar a gente responsavel por fazendo esta Electronico livro disponivel.
Por favor ajudar eles estarem capaz de trabalho rapidamente , e fazer mais Electronico livros disponivel Por favor ajudar eles haverem todos os recursos , o dinheiro , a for^a e as horas que elas precisar a fim de ser capaz de guardar trabaUiando para si.
Por favor ajudar aquelas esse are parte da equipa essa ajuda Dies num todos os dias base. Por favor dar Dies a for^a continuar e dar cada deles o espiritual comprendendo para o trabalho que voce quer eles fazerem. Por favor ajudar cada um deles para nao ter medo e lembrar que tu es o deus o qual respostas ora^ao e quern e encarregado de todas as coisas.
EU orar que a ti would encorajar Dies , e que voce protege Uies , e o trabalho & ministerio que elas sao comprometido em. EU orar que voce protegeria Dies de o Espiritual Forgas ou outro barreiras isso podeia ser maleficio Uies ou lento Uies abaixo.
Por favor ajudar a mim quando Eu uso esta Novo Testamento para tambem reflectir a gente o qual ter feito esta edi^ao disponivel , de modo a que eu possa orar para eles e por conseguinte eles podem continuar ajudar mais
pessoas EU orar que voce daria a mim um amar do seu Divino Palavra ( o novo Testamento ), e que voce daria a mim espiritual sabedoria e discernment conhecer a ti melhor e para comprender o periodo de tempo que nos somos vivendo em.
Por favor ajudar eu saber como lidar com as dificuldades que Eu sou confrontado com todos os dias. Lorde Deus , Ajudar eu querer conhecer a ti Melhor e querer ajudar outro Christian no meu area e pelo mundo. EU orar que voce daria o Electronico livro equipa e aquelas o qual trabalho no Websters e aqueles que ajudar Ihes seu sabedoria. EU orar que voce ajudaria o individuo membros do seu famflia ( e a minha familia ) para nao ser espiritual enganar , mas comprender a ti e querer aceitar e seguir a ti em todos bastante. e Eu pergunto voce fazer estas coisas em nome de Jesus , Amen ,
Dear God,
Thank you that this New Testament has been released so that we are able to learn more about you.
Please help the people responsible for making this Electronic book available. Please help them to be able to work fast, and make more Electronic books available Please help them to have all the resources, the money, the strength and the time that they need in order to be able to keep working for You.
Please help those that are part of the team that help them on an everyday basis. Please give them the strength to continue and give each of them the spiritual understanding for the work that you want them to do. Please help each of them to not have fear and to remember that you are the God who
answers prayer and who is in charge of everything.
I pray that you would encourage them, and that you protect them, and the work & ministry that they are engaged in. I pray that you would protect them from the Spiritual Forces or other obstacles that could harm them or slow them down.
Please help me when I use this New Testament to also think of the people who have made this edition available, so that I can pray for them and so they can continue to help more people
I pray that you would give me a love of your Holy Word (the New Testament), and that you would give me spiritual wisdom and discernment to know you better and to understand the period of time that we are living in.
Please help me to know how to deal with the difficulties that I am confronted with every day. Lord God, Help me to want to know you Better and to want to help other Christians in my area and around the world.
I pray that you would give the Electronic book team and those who work on the website and those who help them your wisdom.
I pray that you would help the individual members of their family (and my family) to not be spiritually deceived, but to understand you and to want to accept and follow you in every way.
and I ask you to do these things in the name of Jesus, Amen,
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
Croatian Croatian Croatian
Croatian - Prayer Requests (praying ) to God - explained in Croatian Language
Croatian Croatia Prayer Isus Krist Moljenje to Bog Kako to Moliti moze cuti moj pitati popustanje ponuditi mene
Govorenje to Bog , Stvoritelj dana Svemir , Gospodar :
1. taj te ce popustanje meni u lirabrost to moliti predmet taj Trebam to moliti
2. taj te ce popustanje meni u hrabrost to vjerovati te i prihvatiti sto koji zelite za napraviti sa mojim zivot , umjesto mene uznijeti moj posjedovati htijenje ( namjera ) iznad tvoj.
3. taj te ce popustanje mene ponuditi ne pustiti moj strahovanje dana nepoznat postati isprika , ili baza za mene ne to posluzitelj you.
4. taj te ce popustanje mene ponuditi vidjeti i nauciti kako to imati duhovni snaga Trebam ( preko tvoj rijec Biblija ) ) za jedan dan dogadaj ispred i b ) za moj posjedovati osobni duhovni putovanje.
5. Taj te Bog ce popustanje mene ponuditi istanje to posluzitelj Te vise
6. Taj te ce podsjetiti mene to pricati sa te prayerwhen ) Ja sam frustriran ili u problemima , umjesto tezak to odluka predmet ja osobno jedini preko moj covjecji snaga.
7. Taj te ce popustanje mene Mudrost i srce ispunjen sa Biblijski Mudrost tako da JA ce posluzitelj te vise efektivno.
8. Taj te ce popustanje mene zelja to studirati tvoj rijec , Biblija , ( novim Oporuka Evandelje od John ), na osobni baza
9. taj te ce popustanje pomoc meni u tako da Ja sam u mogucnosti to obavijest predmet in Biblija ( tvoj rijec ) sto Ja mogu osobni povezivati se , i da htijenje pomoc mene shvatiti sto koji zelite mene za napraviti u mojem zivot.
10. Taj te ce popustanje mene velik raspoznavanje , to shvatiti kako to objasniti to ostali tko ti si , i da JA bi bilo u mogucnosti nauciti kako nauciti i znati kako to pristajati uza sto te i tvoj rijec ( Biblija )
1 1 . Taj te ce donijeti narod ( ili websiteovi ) u mojem zivot tko istanje to znati te , i tko jesu jak in njihov tocnost sporazum od te ( bog ); i da te ce donijeti narod ( ili websiteovi ) u mojem zivot koji ce biti u mogucnosti to hrabriti mene to precizan naucite kako podijeliti Biblija rijec od istina (2 Plasljiv 215:).
12. Taj te ce pomoc mene nauciti to imati velik sporazum o sto Biblija inacici je najbolji , sto je vecina tocnost , i sto je preko duhovni snaga & Power PC , i sto inacici sporazum sa izvomi rukopis taj te nadahnut autorstvo dana Nov Oporuka to pisati.
13. Taj te ce popustanje ponuditi mene koristenje moj vrijeme in dobar put , i ne to prosipati moj vrijeme na Neistinit ili prazan Metodije da biste dobili Zatvori to Bog ( ali koji nisu vjerno Biblijski ), i gdje svi oni Metodije stvarajuci nijedan ceznuti uvjeti ili trajan duhovni voce.
14. Taj te ce popustanje pomoc meni u to shvatiti sto uciniti traziti in Churchill ili mjesto od moliti se , sto rod od pitanje to pitati , i da te ce pomoc mene pronaci onaj koji vjeruje ili pastor sa velik duhovni mudrost umjesto lahak ili neistinit odgovoriti.
15. taj te ce nanijeti mene to sjecati se to sjecati se tvoj rijec Biblija ( kao sto je Rumunjski 8), tako da Ja mogu imati Internet u mojem srce i imati moj imati sto protiv spreman , i biti spreman to popustanje odgovoriti to ostali dana uzdanica taj Imam o te.
16. Taj te ce donijeti ponuditi mene tako da moj posjedovati teologija i doktrina to poklapati se tvoj rijec , Biblija i da te ce nastaviti to pomoc mene znati kako moj sporazum od doktrina moze poboljsati tako da moj posjedovati zivot , stil zivota i sporazum nastaviti biti Zatvori to sto koji zelite Internet biti za mene.
17. Taj te ce OpenBSD moj duhovni unutar ( zakljucak ) vise i vise , i da gdje svi moj sporazum ili percepcija od te nije tocnost , taj te ce pomoc mene nauciti tko Isus Krist vjerno je.
18. Taj te ce popustanje ponuditi mene tako da JA bi bilo u mogucnosti to odijeljen bilo koji neistinit ritualni sto Imam zavisnost na , from tvoj jasan pomoc u ucenju in Biblija , ako postoje od sto Ja sam sljedece nije od Bog , ili je ugovor to sto koji zelite to vas nauciti nas o sljedece te.
19. Taj bilo koji sila od zlo ce ne oduteti bilo koji duhovni sporazum sto Imam , ali radije taj JA ce cvrsto drzati znanje kako to znati te i ne biti lukav in te dani od duhovni varka.
20. Taj te ce donijeti duhovni snaga i ponuditi mene tako da JA nece biti dio ognjevit Jesen Daleko ih od bilo koji pokret sto bi bilo produhovljeno krivotvoren novae vama i u vas Svet Rijec
21. Da ako ima je ista taj Imam ispunjavanja u mojem zivot , ili bilo koji put taj Imam ne odgovaranje vama kao JA trebaju imati i da je koji se moze sprijeciti mene sa ili hodanje sa te , ili vlasnistvo sporazum , taj te ce donijeti oni predmet / reakcija / dogadaj leda u moj imati sto protiv , tako da JA ce odreci se njima in ime od Isus Krist , i svi od njihov efekt i posljedica , i da te ce opet staviti bilo koji praznina , sadness ili izgubiti nadu u mojem zivot sa Ono sto pruza uzitak dana Gospodar , i da JA bi bilo vise fokusirati na znanje to udarac te mimo citanje tvoj rijec , Biblija
22. Taj te ce OpenBSD moj oci tako da JA bi bilo u mogucnosti to jasno vidjeti i prepoznati ako ima Velik Varka o Duhovni tema , kako to shvatiti ovaj fenomen ( ili te dogadaj ) from Biblijski perspektiva , i da te ce popustanje mene mudrost to znati i tako dalje taj JA htijenje naucite kako pomoc moj prijatelj i voljen sam sebe ( odnosni ) ne biti dio it.
23. Taj te ce osigurali da jedanput moj oci jesu OpenBSD i moj imati sto protiv shvatiti duhovni izrazajnost od tekuci dogadaj uzimanje mjesto u svijetu , taj te ce pripremiti moj srce to prihvatiti tvoj istina , i da te ce pomoc mene shvatiti kako pronaci hrabrost i snaga preko tvoj Svet Rijec , Biblija. In ime od Isus Krist , JA traziti te predmet potvrditi moj
zelja biti slozno tvqj htijenje , i Ja sam iskanje tvqj mudrost i to imati hatar dana Istina Da
Vise podno Stranica Kako to imati Vjecan Zivot
Mi jesu veseo ako ovaj rub ( od moljenje molba to Bog ) je u mogucnosti to pomoci te. Mi shvatiti ovaj mozda nece biti najbolji ili vecina djelotvoran prevodenje. Mi shvatiti koji su mnogobrojan razlicit putevi od istiskivanje misao i rijec. Ukoliko imati sugestija za bolji prevodenje , ili ukoliko ce voljeti uzeti malolitrazan iznos od tvoj vrijeme to poslati sugestija nama , te htijenje biti pomoc tisuca od ostah narod isto tako , koji ce onda citanje oplemenjen prevodenje. Mi vise puta imati Nov Oporuka raspoloziv u vas jezik ih in jezik koji su rijedak ili star. Ako ste oblicje za Nov Oporuka in specifican jezik , ugoditi korespondirati nas. Isto tako , mi istanje istinabog i pokusati komunicirati taj katkada , mi obaviti ponuda knjiga koji nisu Slobodan i da obaviti trosak novae.
Ali ukoliko ne moci priustiti neki od oni elektronski knjiga , mi moze vise puta obaviti izmjena od elektronski knjiga za pomoc sa prevodenje ili prevodenje funkcionirati. Nemate biti koji se odnosi na zvanje radnik , samo jedan dan pravilan osoba tko je zainteresirana za pomoc. Te trebaju imati racunalo ili te trebaju imati pristup to racunalo at tvoj lokalni knjiznica ili fakulteti ili sveucilista , otada oni obicno imati bolji povezivanje to Internet. Mozete isto tako obicno utemeljiti tvoj posjedovati osobni SLOBODAN elektronicka posta racun odlaskom na mail.yahoo.com
Ugoditi uzeti tren pronaci elektronicka posta adresa smjestiti na dnu ili kraj od ovaj stranica. Nadamo se te htijenje poslati elektronicka posta nama , ako ovaj je od pomoc ili hrabrenje. Mi isto tako hrabriti te to kontakt nas zabrinutost Elektronski Knjiga koju nudimo koji su sa trosak , i Slobodan.
Mi obaviti imati mnogobrojan knjiga in stran jezik , ali mi ne uvijek mjesto njima to primiti elektronski ( preuzimanje datoteka ) jer mi jedini izraditi raspoloziv knjiga ili tema koji su preko molba. Mi hrabriti te to nastaviti to moliti to Bog i to nastaviti nauciti o Njemu mimo citanje novim Oporuka. Mi dobrodosli na tvoj pitanje i komentirajte mimo elektronicka posta.
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
CZECH CZECH TCHEK
Czech Prayer Modlitba Kristian jezuita Kristus az k Buh Jak Modlit Buh pocinovat slyset modlitba k ptat Buh darovat pomoci mne
Czech - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God - explained in Czech Language
Mluveni az k Buh , clen urcity Stvof itel of clen urcity Soubor , clen urcity Hospodin :
1 . aby tebe chtel bych darovat az k mne clen urcity kuraz az k modlit clen urcity majetek aby Nemusim az k modlit
2. aby tebe chtel bych darovat az k mne clen urcity kuraz az k domnivat se tebe a pfijmout jaky tebe potfeba az k jednat ma duch , misto mne povysit ja sam vule ( oil ) nad tvuj.
3. aby tebe chtel bych darovat mne pomoci az k ne dovolit ma bat se of clen urcity neznama az k stat se clen urcity odpustit , ci clen urcity baze do mne rozchazet se v nazorech slouzit you.
4. aby tebe chtel bych darovat mne pomoci az k videt a az k dostat instrukce jak? az k nut clen urcity duchovni sila Nemusim ( docela tvuj slovo clen urcity Bible ) jeden ) do clen urcity pfihoda vpfed a b ) do ja sam osobni duchovni cesta.
5. Aby tebe Buh chtel bych darovat mne pomoci az k potfeba az k slouzit Tebe vice 6. Aby tebe chtel bych pfipomenout komu mne az k rozmlouvat s tebe prayerwhen ) JA am zmafeny ci do nesnaz , misto trying az k analyzovat majetek ja sam ale docela ma lidsky sila.
7. Aby tebe chtel bych darovat mne Moudrost a jeden srdce nakyp s Biblicky Moudrost tak, ze JA chtel bych slouzit tebe vice efektivni. 8. Aby tebe chtel bych darovat mne jeden porucit az k uceni tvuj slovo , clen urcity Bible , ( Novy zakon Evangelium of Jan ), dale jeden osobni baze
9. aby tebe chtel bych darovat pomoc az k mne tak, ze J A am schopny az k oznameni majetek do clen urcity Bible ( tvuj slovo ) kdo Dovedu co se me tyce byt v pomeru k sem tam , to postaci pomoci mne dovidat se jaky tebe potfeba mne az k zavrazdit ma duch.
10. Aby tebe chtel bych darovat mne celek bystrost , az k dovidat se jak? az k jasne se vyjadf it az k jini kdo tebe ar , a aby JA chtel bych bj^ schopny az k dostat instrukce jak? az k dostat instrukce a vRdRt jak? az k postavit se za tebe a tvuj slovo ( clen urcity Bible )
1 1 . Aby tebe chtel bych nest lid ( ci websites ) do ma duch kdo potfeba az k vRdRt tebe , a kdo ar silny do jejich pfesny dohoda of tebe ( buh ); a Aby tebe chtel bych nest lid ( ci websites ) do ma duch kdo vule bj^ schopny az k dodat mysli mne az k pfesny dostat instrukce jak? az k delit clen urcity Bible Pismo svate pravda (2 Bazlivy 215:).
12. Aby tebe chtel bych pomoci mne az k dostat instrukce az k nut celek dohoda kolem kdo Bible liceni is nejlepe , kdo is nejcetnejsi pfesny , a kdo 3sg.prez.od have clen urcity nejcetnejsi duchovni sila & mnozstvi , a kdo liceni souhlasi jit s duchem casu original rukopis aby tebe dychat clen urcity spisovatele of Novy zakon az k psat.
13. Aby tebe chtel bych darovat pomoci az k mne az k cviceni ma cas do jeden blaho cesta , a rozchazet se v nazorech zpustosit ma cas dale Chybny ci hladovy metody az k brat blizky az k Buh ( kdyby ne ar ne opravdu Biblicky ), a kde those metody napsat ne dlouha hlaska cas ci {lastingllstalylltrvaly} } duchovni nest ovoce.
14. Aby tebe chtel bych darovat pomoc az k mne az k dovidat se jaky az k hledat do jeden ctrkev ci jeden bydliste of uctivani , jaky rody of otazky az k ptat se , a aby tebe chtel bych pomoci mne az k nalez vef ici ci jeden duchovni s celek duchovni moudrost misto bezstarostny ci chybny odpovida.
15. aby tebe chtel bych b}^ pficinou mne na pametnou az k memorovat tvuj slovo clen urcity Bible ( jako takovy Riman 8), tak, ze Dovedu nut ono do ma srdce a nut ma mysl pfipraveny , a bj^ hbity az k darovat neurc. clen bjh; v souhlase s jini of clen urcity nadeje aby Mam u sebe tebe.
16. Aby tebe chtel bych nest pomoci az k mne tak, ze ja sam bohoslovi a doktrina az k souhlasit s tvuj slovo , clen urcity
Bible a aby tebe chtel bych stale byt pomoci mne vRdRt jak? ma dohoda of doktrina pocinovat bj^ opravit tak, ze ja sam duch lifestyle a dohoda odrocit az k bj^ blizky k jakemu licelu tebe potfeba ono az k bjH; pro mne.
17. Aby tebe chtel bych nechraneny ma duchovni jasnozf eni ( konec ) cim dale, tim vice , a aby kde ma dohoda ci chapavost of tebe is ne pfesny , aby tebe chtel bych pomoci mne az k dostat instrukce kdo Jezuita Kristus opravdu is.
18. Aby tebe chtel bych darovat pomoci az k mne tak, ze JA chtel bych bjH; schopny az k oddeleny jakykoliv chybny obfad kdo J A mit duvera dale , die tvuj cely doktrina do clen urcity Bible , jestli vubec of jaky JA am nasledujici is ne of Buh , ci is proti cemu jaky tebe potfeba az k ucit us kolem nasledujici tebe.
19. Aby jakykoliv dohnat of nestesti chtel bych ne odebrat jakykoliv duchovni dohoda kdo JA mit , aby ne dosti aby JA chtel bych drzet clen urcity znalost ceho jak? az k vRdRt tebe a rozchazet se v nazorech bj^ klamat do tezaury days of duchovni klam.
20. Aby tebe chtel bych nest duchovni sila a pomoci az k mne tak, ze JA vule rozchazet se v nazorech bj^ cast of notablove Klesani Pryc ci of jakykoliv pohyb kdo chtel bych bj^ duchovo falsovat az k tebe a az k tvuj Svaty Slovo
21. Aby -li tam is cokoli aby JA mit utahany ma duch , ci jakkoli aby JA mit ne dotazovana osoba az k tebe ackoliv Sel bych mit a to jest opatfeni mne die jeden nebo druhy kraceni s tebe , ci having dohoda , aby tebe chtel bych nest those majetek / citlivost pfistroje / pfihoda bek do ma mysl , tak, ze JA chtel bych nectit barvu je jmenem koho Jezuita Kristus , a celek of jejich dojem a dosah , a aby tebe chtel bych dat na dnvejsi misto jakykoliv emptiness , sadness ci
beznadejnost do ma duch jit s duchem casu Radost of clen urcity Hospodin , a aby J chtel bych b}^ vice lozisko dale ucenost az k doprovazet tebe do cetba tvuj slovo , Bible
22. Aby tebe chtel bych nechraneny probuh tak, ze JA chtel bych bj^ schopny az k jasne videt a pochopit -li tarn is jeden Celek Klam kolem Duchovni namet , jak? az k dovidat se tato pfechodny ( ci tezaury pnhoda ) die jeden Biblicky perspektiva , a aby tebe chtel bych darovat mne moudrost az k vRdRt a tak, ze JA vule dostat instrukce jak? poslouzit jidlem ma druh a Amor sam ( pfibuzni ) ne bjH; cast of it.
23. Aby tebe chtel bych pojistit aby drahdy probuh ar nechraneny a ma mysl dovidat se clen urcity duchovni vyznam of beh pnhoda dobyti bydliste do clen urcity svet , aby tebe chtel bych chystat se ma srdce az k pfijmout tvuj pravda , a aby tebe chtel bych pomoci mne dovidat se jak? az k nalez kuraz a sila docela tvuj Svaty Slovo , clen urcity Bible. Jmenem koho Jezuita Kristus , JA tazat se na tezaury majetek bifmovat ma porucit az k byt doma souhlas tvuj vule , a JA am ptani se do tvuj moudrost a az k mit jeden laska ke komu clen urcity Pravda Amen
Vice V clen urcity Duo of Blok Jak? az k mit Nekonecny Duch
My ar rad -li tato barevny pruh of modlitba dotaz az k Buh is schopny az k pomahat tebe. My dovidat se tato moci ne bj^ clen urcity nejlepe ci nejcetnejsi efektivni desifrovani. My dovidat se tamhleten ar mnoho neobvykly cesty of interpretace domneni a slova. -li tebe mit jeden navrh do jeden lepe desifrovani , ci -li tebe chtel bych do teze miry az
k brat jeden maly cinit of tvuj cas az k poslat navrhy az k us , tebe vule bjH; porce jidla tisic of druhy lid rovnez , kdo vule nekdy cist clen urcity opravit desifrovani. My casto mit jeden Novy Posledni vule pfistupny do tvuj jazyk ci do jazyk aby ar nedovafeny ci davny. -li tebe ar hledet do jeden Novy Posledni vule do jeden specificky jazyk , bjH; pfijemny psat az k us. Rovnez , my potfeba az k jiste a namahat az k bj^ ve styku aby nekdy , my cinit nabidka blok aby ar ne Drzy a aby cinit cena penize.
Aby ne -li tebe delostfelectvo pfitok nejaky of those elektronicky blok , my pocinovat casto cinit neurc. clen burza of elektronicky blok do pomoci s desifrovani ci desifrovani prace. Tebe cinit ne mit az k b}^ jeden odborny delnik , ale jeden pofadny osoba kdo is obchod do porce jidla. Tebe pozadovat mit jeden pocitac ci tebe pozadovat mit pfistup az k jeden pocitac v tvuj lokaUca knihovna ci akademie ci univerzita , od te doby those obvykly mit lepe klientela az k clen urcity intemovana osoba. Tebe pocinovat rovnez obvykly upevnit tvuj drahy osobni DRZY elektronicka posta licet do existujici az k mail.yahoo.com
BjH; pfijemny brat jeden dulezitost az k nalez clen urcity elektronicka posta adresovat nalezt v clen urcity dno ci clen urcity cil of tato blok. My nadeje tebe vule poslat elektronicka posta az k us , -li tato is of pomoci ci podpora. My rovnez dodat mysli tebe az k dotyk us pokud jde o Elektronicky Blok aby my nabidka aby ar bez cena , a drzy.
My cinit mit mnoho blok do cizi jazyk , aby ne my cinit nekdy bydliste je az k dostat electronically ( zavadeni ) ponevadz my ale delat pfistupny clen urcity blok ci clen urcity namet aby ar clen urcity nejcetnejsi dotaz. My dodat mysli tebe az k stale bjH; modlit az k Buh a az k stale bj^
dostat instrukce kolem Jemu do cetba Novy zakon. My vitat tvuj otazky a poznamky do elektronicka posta.
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
Drogi Bog , Dzigkujg 6w ten Nowy Testament
ma byl zwolniony byle tylko jestesmy able wobec nauczyc si§ liczniejszy okolo ty. Prosz^ mi pomoc ludzie odpowiedzialny pod k^tem wykonaniem ten Elektroniczny ksi^zka rozporz^dzalny.
Prosz^ mi pomoc im zostac wyplacalny praca umocowany , i zrobic liczniejszy Elektroniczny ksi^zki rozporz^dzalny Prosz^ mi pomoc im wobec miec wszystko ten zasoby , ten pieni^dze , ten sila i ten czas 6w oni potrzebowac w klasa zostac wyplacalny utrzymywac dzialanie pod k^tem Ty. Prosz^ mi pomoc 6w 6w jestescie obowi^zek od ten druzyna 6w wspolpracownik im u an codzienny podstawa.
Podobac si§ dawac im ten sila wobec kontynuowac i dawac kazdy od im ten duchowy zgoda pod k^tem ten praca 6w ty potrzeba im wobec czynic. Prosz^ mi pomoc kazdy od im wobec nie miec strach i wobec zapami^tac 6w jestes ten Bog ktory odpowiedzi modlitwa i ktory jest w koszt od wszystko. JA blagac 6w ty bylby zach^cac im , i 6w ty ochraniac im , i ten praca & ministerstwo 6w oni s^^ zaj^ty. J A blagac 6w ty bylby ochraniac im z ten Duchowy Sily zbrojne albo inny przeszkody 6w kulisy szkoda im albo powolny im w dol. Prosz^ mi pomoc podczas JA uzywac ten Nowy Testament wobec takze pomyslec od ludzie ktory miec wykonane ten wydanie rozporz^dzalny , byle tylko JA
puszka metalowa modlic si§ za im i tak oni puszka metalowa robic w dalszym ci^u wspolpracownik
liczniejszy spdeczenstwo JA blagac 6w ty bylby dawac mi pewien milosc od twqj Swi^ty Wyraz ( ten Nowy Testament ), i 6w ty bylby dawac mi duchowy m^drosc i orientacja wobec znac ty polepszyc i wobec rozumiec ten okres 6w jestesmy zyj^cy w. Prosz^ mi pomoc wobec znac jak wobec zawierac z transakcj^ ten trudnosci 6w JA jestem skonfrontowany rezygnowac codziennie.
Lord Bog , Wspolpracownik mi wobec potrzeba wobec znac ty Polepszyc i wobec potrzeba wobec wspolpracownik inny Chrzescijanie w mqj powierzchnia i wokolo ten swiat. JA blagac 6w ty bylby dawac ten Elektroniczny ksi^zka druzyna i 6w ktory praca od paj^czyny i 6w ktory wspolpracownik im twqj m^drosc. JA blagac 6w ty bylby wspolpracownik ten indywidualny czlonki od ich rodzina ( i mqj rodzina ) wobec nie bye duchowo zwodzil , oprocz wobec rozumiec ty i ja wobec potrzeba wobec uznawac i nast^powac po ty w na wszelki sposob. i JA zapytac ty wobec czynic tych rzeczy na Boga Jezus , Amen ,
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& &&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
Slovenian
Slovenian
Slovenian - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God - explained in Slovenian Language
Slovenian prayer jezuitKristus molitev Bog kako prositi kako moci slisati svoj zaprositi podati ponuditi komu kaj mi
pri aparatu imeti se za boga , tvorec od vsemirje , bog :
1 . to vi hoteti izrociti mi pogum prositi stvari to rabim prositi
2. to vi hoteti izrociti mi pogum v vemik vi ter uvazevati kaksen hoces vzdrzati svoj zivljenje , namesto mi navdusenje svoj lasten hoteti ( namen ) zgoraj vas.
3. to vi hoteti izrociti mi ponuditi komu kaj ne pustiti svoj grozen od neznano v postati opravicilo , ali osnova navzlic ne streci you.
4. to vi hoteti izrociti mi ponuditi komu kaj zagledati ter zvedeti kako imeti bozji zakon cvrstost rabim ( skozi vas izraziti z besedami biblija ) a ) zakaj pripetljaj spredaj ter b ) zakaj svoj lasten oseben netelesen potovanje.
5. to vi Bog hoteti izrociti mi ponuditi komu kaj biti brez streci vi vec
6. to vi hoteti spomniti se mi pogovarjati se vi prayerwhen ) jaz sem unicen ali v tezava , namesto tezaven odlociti stvari sebi sele skozi svoj cloveski cvrstost.
7. to vi hoteti izrociti mi modrost ter a srcika poln Biblical modrost tako da jaz hoteti zacetni udarec z zogo vi vec razpolozljiv.
8. to vi hoteti izrociti mi a zahteva studirati vas izraziti z besedami , biblija , ( novi testament evangelij od John ), naprej a oseben osnova
9. to vi hoteti izrociti pomoc mi tako da morem opaziti stvari v biblija ( vas izraziti z besedami ) kateri morem osebno tikati se cesa , ter to zadostuje pomoc mi razumeti kaksen vi biti brez mi uganjati v svoj zivljenje.
10. to vi hoteti izrociti mi velik bistroumnost , v razumeti kako razlagati drugim kdo vi ste , ter to jaz domisljavec zmozen zvedeti kako zvedeti ter znanje kako stati pokoncu zakaj vi ter vas izraziti z besedami ( biblija )
1 1. to vi hoteti privleci narod ( ali websites ) v svoj zivljenje kdo biti brez znati vi , ter kdo ste krepek v svoj natancen razumeven od vi ( Bog ); ter to vi hoteti privleci narod ( ali websites ) v svoj zivljenje kdo hoteti obstati zmozen v podzigati mi v natancen zvedeti kako razpreti biblija izraziti z besedami od resnica (2 plasljiv 215:).
12. to vi hoteti pomoc mi zvedeti imeti velik razumeven priblizno kateri biblija prevod je najprimemejsi , kateri je najvec natancen , ter kateri has najvec netelesen cvrstost & sila , ter kateri prevod strinjati se s samorasel rokopis to vi vdihniti pisec od novi testament pisati.
13. to vi hoteti izrociti ponuditi komu kaj mi rabiti svoj cas V a dober izuriti za hojo ali jezo po cesti , ter ne v razsipavati svoj cas naprej napacen ali puhel metoda zadobiti sklepnik v Bog ( ce ze ne ste ne resnicno Biblical ), ter kraj oni metoda predelki ne dolg pogoj ali trajen netelesen sadje.
14. to vi hoteti izrociti pomoc mi v razumeti kaksen iskati v a cerkvica ali a mesto od castiti , kaksen milosten od vprasanje zaprositi , ter to vi hoteti pomoc mi najti vernik ali a pastor s velik netelesen modrost namesto neprisiljen ali napacen odgovor.
15. to vi hoteti vzrok mi spomniti se nauciti se na pamet vas izraziti z besedami biblija ( kot na primer retoromanski 8), tako da morem zivljati to v svoj srcika ter zivljati svoj srce
pripravljen , ter obstati radovoljen podati odgovor drugim od upanje to imam priblizno vi.
16. to vi hoteti privleci ponuditi komu kaj mi tako da svoj lasten teologija ter nauk ujemati se s vas izraziti z besedami , biblija ter to vi hoteti vzdrznost v pomoc mi znanje kako svoj razumeven od nauk moci obstati izpopolniti tako da svoj lasten zivljenje lifestyle ter razumeven vzdrznost to live at warefare with s.o. sklepnik eemu vi biti brez to v obstati navzlic.
17. to vi hoteti plan svoj netelesen vpogled ( sklep ) bolj in bolj , ter to kraj svoj razumeven ali zaznavanje od vi ni natancen , to vi hoteti pomoc mi zvedeti kdo jezuit Kristus resnicno je.
18. to vi hoteti izrociti ponuditi komu kaj mi tako da jaz domisljavec zmozen razstati se poljuben napacen cerkveni obredi kateri imam odvisnost naprej , s vas veder poucevanje v biblija , ce sploh kateri od kaksen jaz sem sledec ni od Bog , ali je nasprotno eemu kaksen hoces uciti nas priblizno sledec vi.
19. to poljuben vojna sila od zlo hoteti ne odvzeti poljuben netelesen razumeven kateri imam , sele precej to jaz hoteti obdrzati znanost od kako znati vi ter ne v obstati goljufati dandanes od netelesen prevara.
20. to vi hoteti privleci netelesen cvrstost ter ponuditi komu kaj mi tako da nocem v obstati del od velika gospoda padanje stran ali od poljuben tok kateri domisljavec netelesen ponarejen vam na uslugo ter v vas svet izraziti z besedami
21. to ce je nic to imam velja v svoj zivljenje , ali vsekakor to imam ne odgovor vam na uslugo kot jaz should zivljati ter to je preprecljiv mi s vsak izmed obeh pesacenje z vami , ali imetje razumeven , to vi hoteti privleci oni stvari / odgovor / pripetljaj prislon v svoj srce , tako da jaz hoteti odreci se jih v imenu Ijudstva, usmiljenja itd. jezuit Kristus , ter prav do svoj vrednostni papirji ter posledica , ter to vi hoteti nadomestiti poljuben puhlost , sadness ali obup v svoj
zivljenje s veselje od bog , ter to jaz domisljavec vec zarisce naprej ucenje slediti vi z citanje vas izraziti z besedami , biblija
22. to vi hoteti plan svoj oci tako da jaz domisljavec zmozen V jasno zagledati ter pred sodiscem se pismeno obvezati ce je a velik prevara priblizno netelesen predmet , kako v razumeti to fenomen ( ali od this pripetljaj ) s a Biblical perspektiven , ter to vi hoteti izrociti mi modrost znati ter tako da bom se ucil kako v pomoc svoj prijateljstvo ter Ijubezen sam sebe, sebi, se ( zlahta ) ne obstati del od it.
23. to vi hoteti zavarovati to nekoc svoj oci ste odpirac ter svoj srce razumeti bozji zakon pomen od tok pripetljaj taking mesto na svetu , to vi hoteti pripraviti se svoj srcika vzeti vas resnica , ter to vi hoteti pomoc mi razumeti kako najti pogum ter cvrstost skozi vas svet izraziti z besedami , biblija. v imenu Ijudstva, usmiljenja itd. jezuit Kristus , jaz prositi od this stvari potrditi svoj zahteva v biti znotraj pogodba vas hoteti , ter vprasam zakaj vas modrost ter imeti a Ijubezen od resnica Amen.
vec pravzaprav od stran kako imeti vecen zivljenje
mi smo vesel ce to zapisati v seznam ( od molitev prosnja v Bog ) je zmozen pomagati vi. mi razumeti to maj ne obstati najboljsi ali najvec uspesen prevod. mi razumeti to so veliko razlicen ways od iztisljiv mnenje ter izraziti z besedami. ce vi zivljati a nasvet zakaj a rajsi prevod , ali ce vi hoteti vsec biti zavzeti a tesen znesek od vas cas posiljati nasvet v nas , bos pomaganje tisoc od drugi narod tudi , kdo hoteti torej citanje izpopolniti prevod. mi pogosto zivljati a nova zaveza
pri roki V vas jezik ali v jezik to ste redek ali star, ce isces a nova zaveza v a poseben jezik , prosim napisati rabiti. tudi , mi biti brez v obstati varen ter zaceti v biti obhajan to vcasih , mi delati oferirati knjiga to ste ne prost ter to delati strosek penez.
sele ce vi ne morem privosciti si nekaj tega oni elektronski knjiga , mi moci pogosto delati mena od elektronski knjiga zakaj pomoc s prevod ali prevod opus, vi nikar ne zivljati to live at warefare with s.o. a poklicen delavec , sele a reden oseba kdo je zavzet v pomaganje. vi should zivljati a racunalo ali vi should zivljati postranski v a racunalo v vas tukajsnji knjiznica ali visja gimnazija ali univerza , odkar oni navadno zivljati rajsi vez v stazist v bolnisnici. vi moci tudi navadno ustanoviti vas lasten oseben prost elektronski verizna srajca racun z tekoc v mail.yahoo.com
prosim zalotiti a vaznost za odkriti elektronski verizna srajca ogovor poiskati pravzaprav ali prenehati od to stran. mi upanje bos poslal elektronski verizna srajca v nas , ce to je od pomoc ali encouragement, mi tudi podzigati vi v zveza nas zadeven elektronski knjiga to mi oferirati to ste ce ne strosek , ter prost.
mi delati zivljati veliko knjiga v tuji jeziki , sele mi nikar ne zmeraj mesto jih sprejeti electronically ( travnato gricevje ) zato ker mi sele izdelovanje pri roki knjiga ali predmet to ste najvec prosnja. mi podzigati vi v vzdrznost prositi v Bog ter V vzdrznost zvedeti priblizno njega z citanje novi testament, mi izreci dobrodoslico vas vprasanje ter razloziti z elektronski verizna srajca.
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& &&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
srckan Bog , the same to to nova zaveza has been izpusttakodamismo
zmozen zvedeti vec priblizno vi. prosim pomoc preprosti Ijudje odgovoren zakaj izdelava to elektronski knjiga pri roki.
prosim pomoc jih premoci opus nagel , ter izdelovanje vec elektronski knjiga pri roki prosim pomoc jih imeti vsi sredstvo , penez , cvrstost ter cas to oni potreba zato da obstati zmozen vzdrzevati ki dela zakaj vi. prosim pomoc oni to ste del od skupina to pomoc jih naprej vsakdanji osnova. prosim izrociti jih cvrstost v vzdrznost ter izrociti vsakteri od jih bozji zakon razumeven zakaj opus to vi biti brez jih uganjati. prosim pomoc vsakteri od jih v ne zivljati strah ter spomniti se to vi ste Bog kdo odgovor molitev ter kdo je v ukaz od vse.
jaz predlagati da vi hoteti podzigati jih , ter to vi zavarovati jih , ter opus & ministrstvo to oni so zaposlen s cim. jaz predlagati da vi hoteti zavarovati jih s netelesen vojna sila ali drugi zapreka to strjena lava skoda jih ali pocasi vozite jih niz. prosim pomoc mi cas jaz raba to nova zaveza v tudi pretehtati od preprosti Ijudje kdo zivljati narejen to naklada pri roki ,
tako da morem prositi za jih ter tudi oni moci vzdrznost v pomoc vec narod jaz predlagati da vi hoteti izrociti mi a Ijubezen od vas svet izraziti z besedami ( novi testament ), ter to vi hoteti izrociti mi netelesen modrost ter bistroumnost
znati vi rajsi ter v razumeti epoha od cas to mi smo zivljenje
V.
prosim pomoc mi znati kako v obravnavati tezek to jaz sem soociti s vsak dan. lord Bog , pomoc mi hoteti znanje vi rajsi ter hoteti pomoc drugi krscanski v svoj area ter po svetu. jaz predlagati da vi hoteti izrociti elektronski knjiga skupina ter oni kdo opus naprej tkalec ter oni kdo pomoc jih vas modrost. jaz predlagati da vi hoteti pomoc poedinec clanstvo od svoj rodbina ( ter svoj rodbina ) v ne obstati netelesen goljufati , sele v razumeti vi ter hoteti uvazevati ter slediti vi v slehemi izuriti za hojo ali jezo po cesti. ter jaz zaprositi vi uganjati od this stvari v imenu Ijudstva, usmiljenja ltd. jezuit , Amen ,
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
mshdl diyOS , pasalamatan ka atipan ng pawid ito bago testamento may been pakawalan pagayon atipan ng pawid tayo ay able sa mag-aral laling marami buongpaligid ka. masiyahan tumulong ang mga tao may pananagutan dahil sa making ito Electronic book makukuha. masiyahan tumulong kanila sa maaari able sa gumawa ayuno , at gawin laling marami Electronic books makukuha masiyahan tumulong kanila sa may lahat ang mapamaraan , ang salapi , ang lakas at ang takdaan ng oras atipan ng pawid sila mangilangan di iutos sa maaari able sa tago gumawa dahil saka.
masiyahan tumulong those atipan ng pawid ay mahati ng ang itambal atipan ng pawid tumulong kanila sa isa pang- araw-araw batayan. masiyahan bigyan kanila ang lakas sa mapatuloy at bigyan bawa't isa ng kanila ang tangayin pang- unawa dahil sa ang gumawa atipan ng pawid ka magkulang
kanila sa gumawa. masiyahan tumulong bawa't isa ng kanila sa hindi may katakutan at sa gunitain atipan ng pawid ka ay ang diyos sino sumagot dasal at sino ay di pagbintangan ng lahat ng bagay.
ako magdasal atipan ng pawid ka would palakasin ang loob kanila , at atipan ng pawid ka ipagsanggalang kanila , at ang gumawa & magkalinga atipan ng pawid sila ay kumuha di. ako magdasal atipan ng pawid ka would ipagsanggalang kanila sa ang tangayin pilitin o iba sagwil atipan ng pawid could saktan kanila o slow kanila itumba. masiyahan tumulong ako kailan ako gumamit ito bago testamento sa din isipin ng ang mga tao sino may made ito edisyon makukuha , pagayon atipan ng pawid ako maaari magdasal dahil sa kanila at pagayon sila maaari mapatuloy sa tumulong Ming marami mga tao ako magdasal atipan ng pawid ka would bigyan ako a ibigin ng mo banal salita ( ang bago testamento ), at atipan ng pawid ka would bigyan ako tangayin dunong at discernment sa malaman ka lalong mapabuti at sa maintindihan ang tukdok ng takdaan ng oras atipan ng pawid tayo ay ikinabubuhay di. masiyahan tumulong ako sa malaman paano sa makitungo kumuha ang mahirap hindi madali atipan ng pawid ako ay confronted kumuha bawa't araw. panginoon diyos , tumulong ako sa magkulang sa malaman ka lalong mapabuti at sa magkulang sa tumulong iba binyagan di akin malawak at sa tabi-tabi ang daigdig. ako magdasal atipan ng pawid ka would bigyan ang Electronic book itambal at those sino gumawa sa ang website at those sino tumulong kanila mo dunong.
ako magdasal atipan ng pawid ka would tumulong ang isang tao pagkakasapi ng kanila mag-anak ( at akin mag-anak ) sa hindi maaari spiritually dayain , datapuwa't sa maintindihan ka at sa magkulang sa tanggapin at sundan ka di bawa't daan. at ako humingi ka sa gumawa tesis bagay di ang pangalanan ng heswita , susugan ,
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& &&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
Armas Jumala , Kiittaa te etta nyt kuluva Veres Jalkisaados has esittamislupa joten etta me aari eteva jotta kuuUa enemman jokseenkin te.
Haluta auttaa ihmiset edesvastuullinen ajaksi ansaitseva nyt kuluva Elektroninen kirjanpidollinen saatavana. Haluta auttaa heidat jotta olla eteva jotta aikaansaada paastota , ja ehtia enemman Elektroninen luettelossa saatavana Haluta auttaa heidat jotta hankkia aivan varat , raha , kesto ja aika etta he kaivata kotona aste jotta olla eteva jotta elatus tyoskentely ajaksi Te.
Haluta auttaa ne etta aari erita -Ita joukkue etta auttaa heidat model after by jokapaivainen kivijalka. Haluta kimmoisuus heidat kesto jotta jatkaa ja kimmoisuus joka -Ita heidat henki- ymmartavainen ajaksi aikaansaada etta te haluta heidat jotta ajaa.
Haluta auttaa joka -Ita heidat jotta ei hankkia pelata ja jotta muistaa etta te aari Jumala joka tottelee nimea hartaushetki ja joka on kotona hinta -Ita kaikki. I-KIRJAIN pyytaa hartaasti etta te edistaa heidat , ja etta te suojata heidat , ja aikaansaada & ministerikausi etta he aari varattu kotona. I- KIRJAIN pyytaa hartaasti etta te suojata heidat polveutua Henki- Joukko eli toinen este etta haitta heidat eli hitaasti heidat heittaa. Haluta auttaa we jahka I-KIRJAIN apu nyt kuluva Veres Jalkisaados jotta kin ajatella -Ita ihmiset joka hankkia kokoonpantu nyt kuluva painos saatavana , joten etta I-KIRJAIN kanisteri pyytaa hartaasti ajaksi heidat ja
joten he kanisteri jatkaa jotta auttaa enemman ihmiset I- KIRJAIN pyytaa hartaasti etta te kimmoisuus we lempia -Ita sinun Pyha Sana ( Veres Jalkisaados ), ja etta te kimmoisuus we henki- viisaus ja arvostelukyky jotta osata te vedonlyoja ja jotta kasittaa aika -Ita aika etta me aari asuen kotona. Haluta auttaa we jotta osata kuinka jotta antaa avulla hankala etta I-KIRJAIN olen asettaa vastakkain avulla joka aika. Haltija Jumala , Auttaa we jotta haluta jotta osata te Vedonlyoja ja jotta haluta jotta auttaa toinen Kristitty kotona minun kohta ja liepeilla maailma.
I-KIRJAIN pyytaa hartaasti etta te kimmoisuus Elektroninen kirjanpidollinen joukkue ja ne joka aikaansaada model after kudos ja ne joka auttaa heidat sinun viisaus. I-KIRJAIN pyytaa hartaasti etta te auttaa yksilo jasenmaara -Ita heidan heimo ( ja minun heimo ) jotta ei olla henkisesti eksyttaa , ainoastaan jotta kasittaa te ja jotta haluta jotta hyvaksya ja harjoittaa te kotona joka elamantapa. ja I-KIRJAIN anoa te jotta ajaa nama tavarat kotona maine -Ita Jeesus , Vastuunalainen ,
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& &&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
Raring Gud , Tack sjalv sa pass den har Ny
Testamente er blitt befriaren sa fakta at vi er duglig till lara sig mer omkring du. Behag hjalpamig folk ansvarig for tillverkningen den har Elektronisk bok tillganglig.
Behag hjalpa mig dem till vara kopa duktig verk fort , och gora mer Elektronisk bokna tillganglig Behag hjalpa mig dem till har alia resursema , pengama , den styrka och tiden sa pass de behov for att kunde halla arbetande till deras. Behag hjalpa mig den har sa pass de/vi/du/ni ar del om spannen sa pass hjalp dem pa en daglig basis. Behaga ger dem den styrka till fortsatta och ger var av dem den ande forstandet for den verk sa pass du vilja dem till gor. Behag hjalpa mig var av dem till inte har radsla och till minas sa pass du er den Gud vem svar bon och vem er han i lidelse av allting.
JAG be sa pass du skulle uppmuntra dem , och sa pass du skydda dem , och den verk & ministaren sa pass de er forlovad i.
JAG be sa pass du skulle skydda dem fran den Ande Pressar eller annan hinder sa pass kunde skada dem eller langsam dem ned. Behag hjalpa mig nar JAG anvanda den har Ny Testamente till ocksa tanka om folk vem har gjord den har upplagan tillganglig , sa fakta at JAG kanna be for dem och sa de kanna fortsatta till hjalp mer folk JAG be sa pass du skulle ge mig en karlek om din Helig Uttrycka ( den Ny Testamente ), och sa pass du skulle ge mig ande visdom och discernment till veta du battre och till forsta den period av tid sa pass vi er levande i.
Behag hjalpa mig till veta hur till ha att gora med svarigheten sa pass JAG er stillt overfor var dag. Var Herre och Fralsare Gud , Hjalpa mig till vilja till veta du Battre och till vilja till hjalp annan Kristen i min areal och i omkrets det varld. JAG be sa pass du skulle ger den Elektronisk bok sla sig ihop och den har vem arbeta pa den spindelvav och den har vem hjalp dem din visdom. JAG be sa pass du skulle hjalp individuellt medlemmen av deras familj ( och min familj ) till inte bli spiritually lurat , utom till forsta du och mig till vilja till accept och folja du i varje vag. och JAG fraga du till gor de har sakerna inne om namn av Jesus , Samarbetsvillig ,
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& &&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
Allerkserest God , Tak for Ian at indevaerende Ny Testamente er blevet l0st i den grad at vi er kan hen til Isere flere omkring jer. Behage hjselp den folk ansvarlig nemlig g0r indevaerende Elektronisk skrift anvendelig. Behage hjselp sig at blive k0bedygtig arbejde holdbar , og skabe Here Elektronisk b0ger anvendelig Behage hjselp sig hen til nyde en hel ressourcer , den penge , den krsefter og den gang at de savn for at vsere i stand til opbevare i orden nemlig Jer.
Behage hjselp dem at er noget af den hold at hjselp sig oven pa en hverdags holdepunkt. Behage indr0mme sig den krsefter hen til fortssette og indr0mme hver i sig den appel opfattelse nemlig den arbejde at jer savn sig hen til lave. Behage hjselp hver i sig hen til ikke nyde skrsek og hen til huske at du er den God hvem svar b0n og hvem star for arrangementet i alt.
JEG bed at jer ville give mod sig , og at jer sikre sig , og den arbejde & ministerium at de er forlovet i. JEG bed at jer ville sikre sig af den Appel Tvinger eller anden hindring at kunne afbrsek sig eller sen sig nede.
Behage hjselp mig hvor JEG hjselp indevserende Ny Testamente hen til ligeledes hitte pa den folk hvem nyde skabt indevserende oplag anvendelig , i den grad at JEG kunne bed nemlig sig hvorfor de kunne fortssette hen til hjselp flere folk JEG bed at jer ville indr0mme mig en
kserlighed til jeres Hellig Ord ( den Ny Testamente ), og at jer ville indr0mme mig appel klogskab og discernment hen til kende jer bedre og hen til opfatte den periode at vi er nulevende i.
Behage hjselp mig hen til kende hvor hen til omhandle den problemer at Jeg er stillet over for hver dag. Lord God , Hjselp mig hen til ville geme kende jer Bedre og hen til ville geme hjselp anden Christians i mig omrade og omkring den jord.
JEG bed at jer ville indr0mme den Elektronisk skrift hold og dem hvem arbejde med den website og dem hvem hjselp sig jeres klogskab. JEG bed at jer ville hjselp den Individ medlemmer i deres slsegt ( og mig slsegt ) hen til ikke vsere spiritually narrede , men hen til opfatte jer og hen til ville geme optage og komme efter jer i al mulig made, og JEG opfordre jer hen til lave disse sager i den bensevne i Jesus , Amen ,
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& &&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
MojiHTBa K 5ory /(oporoii Bor, Bw hto Swjih BbinymeHbi 3x0 Gospel hjih 3tot hobbih testament xaK, ^rro Mbi dyjiem BbiyHHXb 6ojibme 0 sac. nojKajiyiiCTa noMornxe jhoasim oxBexcTBeHHbiM /jjia /icjiaxb 3xy 3JieKxpoHHyio KHHry HMeioineHca. Bbi 3Haexe ohh h bm M05Kexe noMOHb hm. nojKajiyiicxa noMornxe hm MOHb pa6oxaxb 6bicxpo, h cjienawre 6ojiee 3JieKxpoHHbie khhfh HMdoiHCHca IIOiKaiiyHCxa noMornxe hm HMCXb bcc
pec3l)Cbi, ACHbr, npoHHOCXb h BpcMa Koxoptie ohh ajis xoro MTo6bi MOHb /lepjKaxb paGoxaxb /jjia sac. nojKajiyiicxa noMOFHxe xcM 6yAyx nacxbio KOMaimbi noMoraex hm Ha e5KeAHeBHoe ocHOBaHne. nojKajiyiicxa jiawre hm npoHHOCXb jiflR xoro Mxo6bi HpoAOJDKaxb H /laeaxb Ka>K/iOMy h3 hx /lyxoBHoe BHHKaHHC AJia pa6oxbi mxo bm xoxHxe hx CACJiaxb. no5KajiyHCxa homophxc Ka>K/iOMy h3 hx hc HMCXb cxpax H He BCHOMHHaxb Mxo Bbi 6yAexe 6oroM oxBenaiox MOJiHXBe H in charge of Bce. -3 mojuo mxo bm o6oaphjih hx, H Mxo Bbi 3amHmaexe hx, h pa6oxa & MHHHCxepcxBO mxo
OHH BKJUOHeHbl BHyxpH.
il MOJUO MXO Bbi 3amHXHJIH HX OX /lyXOBHblX yCHJIHH HJIH
/ipyrHx npenoH cmofjih HOBpe^HXb hm hjih samejijiwn, hm BHH3. no5KajiyHCxa HOMOFHxe MHe Kor/ia a Hcnojibsyio 3xox HOBbiH testament xaK5Ke jiim xoro Mxo6bi /lyMaxb mojievi AejiajiH 3X0X Bapnanx HMeiomeiica, xaK, mxo a CMory
HOMOJIHXb JlflR HX H n03X0My HX CMOFHXe HpOAOJDKaXb
HOMOHb 6ojibme jnofleii.
il MOJUO Mxo Bbi /lajiH MHe Bjiio6jieHHOcxb Bamero CBaxeiiniero cjiOBa (HoBbiiia 3aBex), h mxo bm jjfijivi MHe /lyxoBHbie npeMy/ipocxb h pacHOsnaHHe AJm xoro Mxo6bi 3Haxb Bac 6ojiee jiynme h HOHJixb nepnoAO BpeMenn KoxopoM MM 5iCHBeM B. IlojKajiyHcxa HOMOFHxe MHe cyMexb KaK o6maxbca c saxpy/iHeHiuiMH mxo a confronted c Ka>KHbiM jmem. JlopA Bor, noMoraex MHe xoxexb 3Haxb Bac 6ojiee jiynme h xoxexb noMOHb /ipyrnM xpncxnaHKaM b Moeii o6jiacxH h BOKpyr MHpa.
if MOJUO Mxo BM /lajiH 3jieKxpoHHyio KOMaimy h xe khhfh HOMoraiox hm Bama npcMy/ipocxb. if mojuo mxo bm
HOMOrjIH HH/IHBimyajIbHMM HJICHaM HX CCMbH (h MOCH
ccMbH) /lyxoBHOCx 6bixb o6MaHyxbiM, ho HOHJixb Bac H xoxexb npHHJixb h nocjie/iOBaxb sa Bac b Ka^K/iOH /lopore. Taic5Ke Aaiixe naM KOM(J)opx h naaejieime b 3xh BpcMcna h a
cnpaniHBaeM, mto bbi /lenaexe 3th Bemji in the name of CbfflOK 6ora, jesus christ, aMHHb,
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& &&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
Jlpar Bor , Ejiaro/iapti th to3h to3h Hob 3aBemaHHe has p.p. ox be ocBoSoacaaeaM xaKa T03H HHC cxe cnocoScH KtM yna ce noBene HaOKOJiO TH. XapecBaM noMaraM onpcAejiHTCJieH hjich xopa oxroBopcH 3a npHroTBane to3h Electronic KHHra
HajIHHCH.
XapecBaM noMaraM rax ki>m Gt/ia cnoco6eH ki>m pa6oTa nocxa , H npaBa noBCHC Electronic KHH5KapHHiia HajiHHCH XapecBaM noMaraM rax ki>m HMaM iihji onpeAejiHxejieH HjiCH q^CACTBO , onpeAejiHTCJieH hjich napn , onpeAejiHTCJieH hjich ycTOHHHBOCx h onpeAejiHxejieH hjich BpcMC T03H xe Hy5K/ia in pe/i ki>m Gt/ia cnoco6eH ki>m Ai>p>Ka ABHJKCHHC 3a Th. XapccBaM noMaraM ox that xo3h cxe nacx na onpeAejinxejieH hjich Bnpar xo3h noMaraM xax Ha an BceicimHeBeH 6a3a.
XapecBaM /laBaM xax onpeAejinxejieH hjich ycxoHHHBOCx KtM npo/j-bjEKaBaM h /laBaM BceicH na xax onpeAejinxejieH Hjien AyxoBCH cxBamane 3a onpeAejinxejieH hjich pa6oxa X03H XH jninca xax ki>m npaBa.
XapecBaM noMaraM BceicH na xax ki>m hc HMaM cxpax h ki>m HOMHH X03H XH cxc OHpeAejiHxejieH Hjien Bor koh oxroBop
MOJIHXBa H KOH 6 in H-bJIHH Ha BCHHKO. A3 MOJIH X03H XH y5K
HacbpnaBaM xax , h xo3h xh 3amHxaBaM xax , h
onpeAejiHxejieH hjich paGoxa & MHHHCxepcxBO xo3h xe cxe 3am>ji5KaBaM in. A3 mojih xo3h xh yaa samnxaBaM xax ox onpeAejiHxejieH hjich ^xobch Cnjia hjih Apyr npcHKa xo3h p.t. ox can Bpe/ia rax hjih 6aBeH xax rojio BtSBHrneHHe. XapecBaM noMaraM me Kora A3 ynoxpe6a xo3h Hob 3aBemaHHe ki>m cbhio mhcjih na onpeAejinxeneH hjich xopa KOH HMaM p.t. H p.p. ox make xo3h H3AaHHe HajiHHCH , xaKa X03H A3 Mora mojih 3a xax h xaKa xe Mora npoAtiracaBaM KtM noMaraM noBene xopa A3 mojih xo3h xh yaa /laBaM me a J11060B Ha your Cbsx ^Ma ( OHpeAenHxejien hjich Hob 3aBemaHHe ), h xo3h xh yaa /laBaM me /lyxoBen Mt/ipocx h pa3JiHHaBaHe ki>m 3Haa xh no-AoGip h ki>m pa36HpaM onpeAejiHxejieH hjich nepnoA na BpeMe xo3h hhc cxe 5khb in. XapecBaM noMaraM me ki>m 3Haa KaK ki>m pa3AaBaM c onpeAejiHxejieH hjich m-bhch xo3h A3 cbm H3npaBaM npe/i c BceKH jien.
JlopA Bor , IloMaraM me ki>m jninca ki>m 3Haa xh no-Ao6'bp H KtM jTHHca KtM HOMaraM Apyr XpHCXHHHCKH in my njiom H HaoKOJio onpeAejiHxejieH hjich cbsx.
A3 MOJiH X03H XH y5K /jaBaM onpeAejiHxejieH hjich Electronic KHHra Bnpar h ox that koh pa6oxa na onpeAejiHxejieH hjich website h ox that koh noMaraM xax your Mt/ipocx. A3 mojih X03H XH y5K HOMaraM onpeAejiHxejieH hjich jnpieH hjichcxbo Ha xexen ceMciicxBO ( h my ceMciicxBO ) ki>m hc Gt/ia
/lyXOBCH H3MaMBaM , HO KtM pa36HpaM XH H KtM JIHHCa KtM
npncMaM h cjie/iBaM xh in BceicH ntx. h A3 iraxaM xh ki>m npaBa xe3H nenjo in onpeAejinxejieH hjich hmc na He3yHx , Amen ,
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& &&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
sevgili mabut , eyvallah adl. §u bu Incil bkz.
have be serbest bu-akmak taki biz are gii^lii -e dogru ogrenmek daha hakkinda sen. mutlu etmek yardim etmek belgili tanimlik insanlar -den sorumlu i^in yapim bu elektronik kitap elde edilebilir. muflu etmek yardim etmek onlan -e dogru muktedir i§ hizli , ve yapmak daha elektronik kitap elde edilebilir mutlu etmek yardim etmek onlan -e dogru -si olmak tiim belgili tammlik kaynak , belgili tammlik para , belgili tanimhk gii^ ve belgili tammlik zaman adl.
§u onlar liizum i^in muktedir almak ^ali^ma i^in sen. mutlu etmek yardim etmek o adl. §u are boliim -in belgili tammlik takim adl. §u yardim etmek onlan ustiinde an her temel. mutlu etmek vermek onlan belgili tammlik gii^ -e dogru devam etmek ve vermek her -in onlan belgili tammlik ruhani basiret i^in belgili tammlik i§ adl. §u sen istemek onlan -e dogru yapmak. mutlu etmek yardim etmek her -in onlan -e dogru degil -si olmak korkmak ve -e dogru animsamak adl. §u sen are belgili tammlik mabut kim yanit dua ve kim bkz. be i^inde fiyat istemek -in her §ey. I dua etmek adl. §u sen -cekti ylireklendirmek onlan , ve adl. §u sen korumak onlan , ve belgili tammlik i§ & bakanlik adl. §u onlar are me§gul i^inde. I dua etmek adl. §u sen -cekti korumak onlan —dan belgili tammlik ruhani giig ya da diger engel adl.
§u -ebil zarar onlan ya da yava§ onlan a§agi. mutlu etmek yardim etmek beni ne zaman I kullanma bu Incil -e dogru da du§un belgili tammlik insanlar kim -si olmak -den yapilmi§ bu baski elde edilebilir , taki I -ebilmek dua etmek i^in onlan vesaire onlar -ebilmek devam etmek -e dogru yardim
etmek daha insanlar I dua etmek adl. §u sen -cekti vermek beni a a§k -in senin kutsal kelime ( belgili tammlik tncil ), ve adl. §u sen -cekti vermek beni ruhani akillilik ve discernment -e dogru bilmek sen daha iyi ve -e dogru anlamak belgili tammlik dondiirmemem adl. §u biz are canh iginde. mutlu etmek yardim etmek beni -e dogru bilmek nasil -e dogru dagitmak ile belgili tammlik mu§kulat adl. §u I am kar§i koymak ile her giin. efendi mabut , yardim etmek beni -e dogru istemek -e dogru bilmek sen daha iyi ve -e dogru istemek -e dogru yardim etmek diger Hristiyan i^inde benim alan ve ^evrede belgili tammlik diinya. I dua etmek adl. §u sen -cekti vermek belgili tammlik elektronik kitap takim ve o kim i§ iistiinde belgili tammlik website ve o kim yardim etmek onlari senin akillilik. I dua etmek adl. §u sen -cekti yardim etmek belgili tammlik bireysel aza -in onlarin aile ( ve benim aile ) -e dogru degil var olmak ruhani aldatmak , ama -e dogru anlamak sen ve -e dogru istemek -e dogru almak ve izlemek sen i^inde her yol. ve I sormak sen -e dogru yapmak bunlar e§ya adma Isa , amin ,
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
sevgili mabut , eyvallah adl. §u bu tncil bkz. have be serbest birakmak taki biz are giiflu -e dogru ogrenmek daha
hakkinda sen. mutlu etmek yardim etmek belgili tanimlik insanlar -den sorumlu i^in yapim bu elektronik kitap elde edilebilir. mutlu etmek yardim etmek onlari -e dogru muktedir i§ hizli , ve yapmak daha elektronik kitap elde edilebilir mutlu etmek yardim etmek onlan -e dogru -si olmak tiim belgili tammlik kaynak , belgili tammlik para , belgili tammlik gii^ ve belgili tammlik zaman adl. §u onlar liizum i^in muktedir almak ^ali^ma i^in sen. mutlu etmek yardim etmek o adl. §u are boliim -in belgili tammlik takim adl. §u yardim etmek onlari ustunde an her temel. mutlu etmek vermek onlari belgili tammlik gii^ -e dogru devam etmek ve vermek her -in onlari belgili tammlik ruhani basiret i^in belgili tammlik i§ adl.
§u sen istemek onlari -e dogru yapmak. mutlu etmek yardim etmek her -in onlari -e dogru degil -si olmak korkmak ve -e dogru animsamak adl. §u sen are belgili tammlik mabut kim yanit dua ve kim bkz. be i^inde fiyat istemek -in her §ey. I dua etmek adl. §u sen -cekti yiireklendirmek onlari , ve adl. §u sen korumak onlari , ve belgili tammlik i§ & bakanlik adl. §u onlar are me§gul i^inde. I dua etmek adl. §u sen -cekti korumak onlari —dan belgili tammlik ruhani giig ya da diger engel adl.
§u -ebil zarar onlari ya da yava§ onlan a§agi. mutlu etmek yardim etmek beni ne zaman I kullanma bu tncil -e dogru da du§un belgili tammlik insanlar kim -si olmak -den yapilmi§ bu baski elde edilebilir , taki I -ebilmek dua etmek i^in onlan vesaire onlar -ebilmek devam etmek -e dogru yardim etmek daha insanlar I dua etmek adl. §u sen -cekti vermek beni a a§k -in senin kutsal kelime ( belgili tammlik tncil ), ve adl. §u sen -cekti vermek beni ruhani akiUilik ve discernment -e dogru bilmek sen daha iyi ve -e dogru anlamak belgili tammlik dondiirmemem adl. §u biz are canli i^inde. mutlu etmek yardim etmek beni -e dogru bilmek nasil -e dogru dagitmak ile belgili tammlik mu§kulat adl.
§u I am kar§i koymak ile her giin. efendi mabut , yardim etmek beni -e dogru istemek -e dogru bilmek sen daha iyi ve -e dogru istemek -e dogru yardim etmek diger Hristiyan i^inde benim alan ve ^evrede belgili tanimlik diinya. I dua etmek adl. §u sen -cekti vermek belgili tammlik elektronik kitap takim ve o kim i§ iistiinde belgili tanimlik website ve o kim yardim etmek onlari senin akillilik. I dua etmek adl. §u sen -cekti yardim etmek belgili tammlik bireysel aza -in onlarin aile ( ve benim aile ) -e dogru degil var olmak ruhani aldatmak , ama -e dogru anlamak sen ve -e dogru istemek -e dogru almak ve izlemek sen i^inde her yol. ve I sormak sen -e dogru yapmak bunlar e§ya adina Isa , amin ,
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& &&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
Serbia - Servia - Serbian
Serbia Serbian Servian Prayer Isus Krist Molitva Bog Kako Moliti moci cuti moj molitva za pitati davati ponuditi mene otkriti duhovni Vodstvo
Serbia -Prayer Requests (praying )to God -explained in Serbian (Servian) Language
Molitva za Bog ## Kako za Moliti za Bog Kako Bog moci cuti moj molitva Kako za pitati Bog za davati ponuditi mene Kako otkriti duhovni Vodstvo
Kako za naci predaja iz urok Raspolozenje
Kako za zasluga odredeni clan istinit Bog nad Nebo
Kako otkriti odredeni clan Hriscanin Bog Kako za moliti za Bog droz Isus Krist JA imati nikada molitva pre nego Vazan za Bog Bog zeljan Ijubavi svaki osoba osoba
Isus Krist moci pomoc Se Bog Biti stalo moj zivot Molitva Trazenju
stvar taj te moc oskudica za uzeti u obzir govorenje za Bog okolo Molitva Trazenju kod te , okolo te
Govorenje za Bog , odredeni clan Kreator nad odredeni clan Svemir , odredeni clan Gospodar :
1 . taj te davati za mene odredeni clan hrabrost za moliti odredeni clan stvar taj JA potreba za moliti 2. taj te davati za mene odredeni clan hrabrost za verovati te pa primiti sta te oskudica raditi s moj zivot , umjesto mene uznijeti moj vlastiti volja ( namera ) iznad vas.
3. taj te davati mene ponuditi ne career moj bojazan nad odredeni clan nepoznat za postati odredeni clan isprika , inace odredeni clan osnovica umjesto mene ne za sluziti you.
4. taj te davati mene ponuditi vidjeti pa uciti kako za imati odredeni clan duhovni sway JA potreba ( droz tvoj rijec
Biblija ) jedan ) umjesto odredeni clan dogadaj ispred pa P ) umjesto moj vlastiti crew duhovni putovanje.
5. Taj te Bog davati mene ponuditi oskudica za sluziti Te briny
6. Taj te podsetiti mene za razgovarati sa te prayerwhen ) JA sam frustriran inace u problemima , umjesto tezak za odluka stvar ja sam jedini droz moj Ijudsko bice sway.
7. Taj te davati mene Mudrost pa jedan srce ispunjen s Biblijski Mudrost tako da JA sluziti te briny delotvorno.
8. Taj te davati mene jedan zelja za ucenje tvoj rijec , Biblija , ( odredeni clan Novi Zavjet Evandelje nad Zahod ), na temelju jedan crew osnovica 9. taj te davati pomoc za mene tako da JA sam u mogucnosti za obavestenje stvar unutra Biblija ( tvoj rijec ) sta JA moci osobno vezati za , pa taj volja pomoc mene shvatiti sta te oskudica mene raditi unutra moj zivot.
10. Taj te davati mene velik raspoznavanje , za shvatiti kako za objasniti za ostali tko te biti , pa taj JA moci uciti kako uciti pa knotkle kako za pristajati uza sto te pa tvoj rijec ( Biblija )
11. Taj te donijeti narod ( inace websites ) unutra moj zivot tko oskudica za knotkle te , pa tko biti jak unutra njihov precizan sporazum nad te ( Bog ); pa Taj te donijeti narod ( inace websites ) unutra moj zivot tko ce biti u mogucnosti za ohrabriti mene za tocno uciti kako za podeliti Biblija rec nad istina (2 Timotej 215:).
12. Taj te pomoc mene uciti za imati velik sporazum okolo sta Biblija prikaz 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu najbolji , sta 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu vecina precizan , pa sta je preko
duhovni sway & snaga , pa sta prikaz sloziti se s odredeni clan izvorni rukopis taj te nadahnut odredeni clan autorstvo nad odredeni clan Novi Zavjet za pisati.
13. Taj te davati ponuditi mene za korist moj vrijeme unutra jedan dobar put , pa ne za uzaludnost moj vrijeme na temelju Neistinit inace prazan metod za dobiti zaglavni kamen za Bog ( ipak taj nisu vjerno Biblijski ), pa kuda tim metod proizvod nijedan dug rok inace trajan duhovni voce.
14. Taj te davati pomoc za mene za shvatiti sta za traziti unutra jedan crkva inace jedan mjesto nad zasluga , sta rod nad sumnja za pitati , pa taj te pomoc mene za naci vemik inace jedan parson s velik duhovni mudrost umjesto lak inace neistinit odgovor.
15. taj te uzrok mene za secati se za sjecati se tvoj rijec Biblija ( takav kao Latinluk 8), tako da JA moci imati pik na moj srce pa imati moj pamcenje spreman , pa biti spreman za davati dobro odgovarati ostali nad odredeni clan nadati se taj JA imati okolo te.
16. Taj te donijeti ponuditi mene tako da moj vlastiti teologija pa doktrina za slagati tvoj rijec , Biblija pa taj te nastaviti za pomoc mene knotkle kako moj sporazum nad doktrina moci poboljsati tako da moj vlastiti zivot , stil zivota pa sporazum nastavlja da bude zaglavni kamen za sta te oskudica to da bude umjesto mene.
17. Taj te otvoren moj duhovni uvid ( zakljucak ) sve vise , pa taj kuda moj sporazum inace percepcija nad te nije precizan , taj te pomoc mene uciti tko Isus Krist vjerno 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu.
18. Taj te davati ponuditi mene tako da JA moci za odvojen iko neistinit obredni sta JA imati zavisnost na temelju , iz
tvoj jasan poucavanje unutra Biblija , ako postoje nad sta JA sam sledece nije nad Bog , inace 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu u suprotnosti sa sta te oskudica za poucavati nama okolo sledece te.
19. Taj iko sile nad urok ne oduteti iko duhovni sporazum sta JA imati , ipak radije taj JA zadrzati odredeni clan znanje nad kako za knotkle te pa ne da bude lukav unutra ovih dan nad duhovni varka.
20. Taj te donijeti duhovni sway pa ponuditi mene tako da JA volja ne da bude dio nad odredeni clan Velik Koji pada Daleko inace nad iko pokret sta postojati produhovljeno krivotvoriti za te pa za tvoj Svet Rijec
21. Taj da onde 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu bilo sto taj J A imati ispunjavanja unutra moj zivot , inace iko put taj JA ne imate odgovaranje za te ace JA treba imati pa taj 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu sprjecavanje mene iz oba hodanje s te , inace imajuci sporazum , taj te donijeti tim stvar / odgovor / dogadaj leda u moj pamcenje , tako da JA odreci se njima u ime Isus Krist , pa svi nad njihov vrijednosni papiri pa posledica , pa taj te opet staviti iko praznina , sadness inace ocajavati unutra moj zivot s odredeni clan Radost nad odredeni clan Gospodar , pa taj JA postojati briny usredotocen na temelju znanje za sledii te kod citanje tvoj rijec , odredeni clan Biblija
22. Taj te otvoren moj oci tako da JA moci za jasno vidjeti pa prepoznati da onde 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu jedan Velik Varka okolo Duhovni tema , kako za shvatiti danasji fenomen ( inace ovih dogadaj ) iz jedan Biblijski perspektiva , pa taj te davati mene mudrost za knotkle i tako taj JA volja uciti kako za pomoc moj prijatelj pa voljen sam sebe ( rodbina ) ne postojati dio nad it.
23. Taj te osigurati taj jednom mqj oci biti otvoreni pa mqj pamcenje shvatiti odredeni clan duhovni izrazajnost nad trenutni zbivanja uzimanje mjesto unutra odredeni clan svet , taj te pripremiti mqj srce prihvatiti tvoj istina , pa taj te pomoc mene shvatiti kako za naci hrabrost pa sway droz tvoj Svet Rijec , Biblija. U ime Isus Krist , JA traziti ovih stvar potvrdujuci moj zelja da bude slozno tvoj volja , pa JA sam iskanje tvoj mudrost pa za imati jedan Ijubav nad odredeni clan Istina Da
Briny podno Stranica Kako za imati Vjecan Zivot
Nama biti dearth da danasji foil ( nad molitva trazenju za Bog ) 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu u mogucnosti za pomoci te. Nama shvatiti danasji ne moze biti odredeni clan najbolji inace vecina delotvoran prevod. Nama shvatiti taj onde biti mnogobrojan razlicit putevi nad izraziv misao pa reci. Da te imati jedan sugestija umjesto jedan bolji prevod , inace da te slican za uzeti jedan malen kolicina nad tvoj vrijeme za poslati sugestija nama , te ce biti pomaganje hiljadu nad ostali narod isto , tko volja onda citanje odredeni clan poboljsan prevod. Nama cesto imati jedan Novi Zavjet raspoloziv unutra tvoj jezik inace unutra jezik taj biti redak inace star.
Da te biti handsome umjesto jedan Novi Zavjet unutra jedan specifican jezik , ugoditi pisati nama. Isto , nama oskudica da bude siguran pa probati za komunicirati taj katkada , nama ciniti ponuda knjiga taj nisu Slobodan pa taj ciniti kostati novae. Ipak da te ne moci priustiti neki od tim elektronicki knjiga , nama moci cesto ciniti dobro razmena
nad elektronicki knjiga umjesto pomoc s prevod inace prevod posao.
Te ne morati postojati jedan strucan radnik , jedini jedan pravilan osoba tko 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu zainteresiran za pomaganje. Te treba imati jedan racunar inace te treba imati pristup za jedan racunar kod tvoj mestanin biblioteka inace univerzitet inace univerzitet , otada tim obicno imati bolji spoj za odredeni clan Internet. Te moci isto obicno utemeljiti tvoj vlastiti crew SLOBODAN elektronski posta racun kod lijeganje mail.yahoo.com
Ugoditi uzeti maloprije otkriti odredeni clan elektronski posta adresa smjesten podno inace odredeni clan kraj nad danasji stranica. Nama nadati se te volja poslati elektronski posta nama , da danasji 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu nad pomoc inace hrabrenje. Nama isto ohrabriti te za dodir nama u vezi sa Elektronicki Knjiga taj nama ponuda taj biti van kostati , pa Slobodan.
Nama ciniti imati mnogobrojan knjiga unutra stran jezik , ipak nama ne uvijek mjesto njima za primiti elektronski ( skidati podatke ) zato nama jedini napraviti raspoloziv odredeni clan knjiga inace odredeni clan tema taj biti preko zatrazen. Nama ohrabriti te za nastaviti za moliti za Bog pa za nastaviti uciti okolo Njemu kod citanje odredeni clan Novi Zavjet. Nama dobrodosao tvoj sumnja pa primedba kod elektronski posta.
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& &&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
Draga Dumnezeu , Multumesc that this Nou Testament
has been released so that noi sihtem capabil la spre learn mai mult despre tu.
Te rog ajuta-ma oamenii responsible pentru making this Electronic carte folositor. Te rog ajuta-ma pe ei la spre a fi capabil la spre work rapid , §i a face mai mult Electronic carte folositor Te rog ajuta-ma pe ei la spre have tot art.hot. resources , art.hot. bani , art.hot. strength §i art.hot. timp that ei nevoie inauntru ordine la spre a fi capabil la spre a pastra working pentru Tu.
Te rog ajuta-ma aceia that e§ti part de la team that ajutor pe ei on un fiecare basis. A face pe plac la a da pe ei art.hot. strength la spre a continua §i a da each de pe ei art.hot. spirit understanding pentru art.hot. work that tu nevoie pe ei la spre a face.
Te rog ajuta-ma each de pe ei la spre nu have fear §i la spre a-§i aminti that tu e§ti art.hot. Dumnezeu cine answers prayer §i cine este el inauntru acuzatie de tot. I pray that tu trec.de la will encourage pe ei , §i that tu a proteja pe ei , §i art.hot. work & ministru that ei sint ocupat inauntru. I pray that tu trec.de la will a proteja pe ei de la art.hot. Spirit Forces sau alt obstacles that a putut harm pe ei sau lent pe ei jos.
Te rog ajuta-ma cind I folos this Nou Testament la spre de asemenea think de la oameni cine have made this a redacta folositor so that I a putea pray pentru pe ei §i so ei a putea a
continua la spre ajutor mai mult oameni I pray that tu trec.de la will da-mi o dragoste de al tau Holy Cuvint ( art.hot. Nou Testament ), §i that tu trec.de la will acorda-mi spirit wisdom §i discernment la spre know tu better §i la spre understand art.hot. perioada de timp that noi sintem viu inauntru.
Te rog ajuta-ma la spre know cum la spre deal cu art.hot. difficulties that I sint confronted cu fiecare zi. Lord Dumnezeu , Ajuta-ma help la spre nevoie la spre know tu Better §i la spre nevoie la spre ajutor alt Cre§tin inauntru meu arie §i around art.hot. lume. I pray that tu trec.de la will a da art.hot.
Electronic carte team §i aceia cine work pe website §i aceia cine ajutor pe ei al tau wisdom. I pray that tu trec.de la will ajutor art.hot. individual members de lor familie ( §i meu familie ) la spre nu a fi spiritually deceived , numai la spre understand tu §i eu la spre nevoie la spre accent §i a urma tu inauntru fiecare way. §i I a intreba tu la spre a face ace§tia things in nume de Jesus , Amen ,
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
Russian - Russe - Russie
Russian Prayer Requests -
MojIHTBa K
6ora KHK noMOJiHTb k
6ora KHK 6or MOJKex ycjibimaxb MOCMy
MOJIHTBC KHK CIipOCHTb, MTO 6or /jajl HOMOIHb K MHC
KHK HaiiTH /lyxoBHoe HaBCAeHHe
KaK HaiiTH deliverance ox 3JieHmero
jiyxoB KaK noKjiOHHTbca noHCXHHC 6or
paa KaK HanxH xpncxHaHCKoe
6ora KaK noMOJiHXb k 6ory jio
jesus Christ a HHKor/ia hc MOJiHjia nepcA
Ba>KHbiM K Bjiio6jieHHOCxaM 6ora
6ora KajKAoe HimHBjmyajibHoe
jesus, Koxop nepcoHbi christ mojkcx noMOHb
ACJiaex BHHMaxcjibHOCXb 6ora o mohx Bcmax
3aiipOCOB MOJIHXBC
5KH3HH Bbl MOFJIH XOXCXb JlflR paCCMOXpCHJIH nOFOBOpHXb K
6ory 0 3aiipocax mojihxbc BaMH, 0 Bac
FoBopHm K 6ory, cos/jaxejib BcejiCHHoro, jiop/j:
1. Bfcl /lajIH 6l>I K MHC CMCJIOCTH nOMOJIHTfc BeUIH H /JJIH TOrO «IT06bI nOMOJIHTfc
2. Bbl JJflJlVl 6bl K MHC CMCJIOCXH BCpHXb BaM H IipHHHMaXb
Bbl xoxHxe CACJiaxb c moch 5KH3Hbio, BMCCxo MCHH exalting
MOH BOJIH (HaMCpHC) HaH XBOHM.
3. Bbl JJflJlVl 6bl MHC nOMOIHb JlflR XOFO MX06bI HC
npenaxcxBOBaxb mohm cxpaxaM HCHCBCCXHa cxaxb
OXrOBOpKaMH, HJIH OCHOBa AJia MCHH, KOXOp HyjKHO HC CJiy5KHXb Bbl. 4. Bbl /lajIH 6bl MHC nOMOIHb JlflR XOrO MX06bI
yBJmeXb H BbiyHHTb KHK HMCTb /lyXOBHyiO npOHHOCTb a
(Hepe3 Bame cjiobo 6h6jihh) a) ajih cjiynaeB Bnepe/i h 6) jiflR Moero co6cTBeHHoro jupiHoro /lyxoBHoro nyxemecTBHa.
5. ^TO Bbi 6or /lajiH mhc noMomb /jjia xoro MTo6bi xoxexb cjiy5KHTb Bbi 6ojibme
6. ^TO Bbi remind, mto a pa3roBapHBaji c BaMH (prayer)when a ce6a paccxpobxe hjih b aaxpy/iHeHHH, bmccto nbixaxbca paapeniHTb Benin xojibKO Hepe3 mok) moACKyio nponnocTb.
7. ^TO Bbi Aajin Mne npeMy^pocxb n cep/me aanonnnjio c 6n6jieHCKOH npeMy/ipocxbio xaK HOH a cnyjicnji 6bi bm
3(J)(J)eKTnBH0.
8. ^TO Bbi /lann Mne jKenanne n33^nTb Bame cjiobo, 6n6jinio, (HoBbina 3aBeT Gospel John), on a personal basis,
9. Bbi jjfijivi 6bi noMomn k Mne xaK, mto a 6yAy aanexHTb Benin b 6n6jinn (BanieM cjiOBe) a Mory jupiho oxnecxn k, n KOTopoH noM05KeT MHC noHaxb Bbi xoxnxe Mena c^ejiaxb b Moeii 5icn3Hn.
10. ^xo Bbi /lajin Mne 6ojibmoe pacnoananne, jiim xoro Mxo6bi nonaxb icaK oGtacnnxb k /ipyrnM Koxopbie bm, n mxo a Mor Bbiynnxb icaK Bbi3^nxb n cynexb icaK cxoaxb BBepx AJia Bac n Baniero cjiOBa (6n6jinn)
1 1 . ^xo Bbi npnnecjin jnoAen (nun websites) b Moeii 5icn3Hn xoxax 3Haxb Bac, n Koxopbie cnjibHbi b nx xohhom BnnKannn Bac (6or); n xo bm npnnecjin 6bi jhoach (nun websites) b Moeii 5icn3nn 6yAex o6oApnxb Mena xonno Bbiynnxb icaK pas^ejinxb 6n6jinio cjiobo npaB/ibi (2 timothy 2:15).
12. ^TO Bbi noMorjiH mhc BbiyHHXb HMCTb 6ojibmoe BHHKaHHC 0 KOTopbiH BapHaHT 6h6jihh caMbic nj^mne,
KOTOpblH CaMblH TOHHblH, H KOTOpblH HMCeX CaMblC
/lyxoBHbie npoHHOCTb & CHjiy, h Koxopaa BapnaHx corjiamaexca c nepBOHanajibHO pyKonncaMH mto bm BOOAynieBHjiH aBTopbi HoBbiJia aaBCx Hanncaxb.
13. ^xo Bbi /lajiH noMOiHb k mhc jiim Hcnojib30BaHHH Moero BpcMCHH B xopomeii Aopore, h /jjih xoro Mxo6bi He pacxoHHxejibcxBOBaxb Moe Bpena Ha ji05KHbix hjih nycxbix Mcxo/iax HOJiyHHXb closer to 6or (ho xo hc 6yAbxe noHCXHHe 6H6jieHCK), h r/ie xe Mexo^bi ne npoH3BOAax
HHKaKOH AOJirOCpOHHblH HJIH lasting /lyXOBHblH HJIOAOOBOnj.
14. ^XO Bbi /lajIH HOMOHIb K MHC HOHJIXb look for B IjepKOB HJIH MeCXe HOKJIOHeHHJI, MXO BimbI BOHpOCOB, KOXOp Hy5KH0 CHpOCHXb, H MXO Bbi HOMOFJIH MHC HailXH BCpyiOHtHX HJIH
pastor c 6ojibmoH /lyxoBHoii npcMy/ipocxbio bmccxo jiericHx
HJIH JI05KHbIX OXBCXOB.
15. Bbi npHHHHHJIH 6bl MCHJI BCHOMHHXb JlflR TOTO MX06bI
3aH0MHHXb Bame cjiobo 6h6jiiui (such as Romans 8), xaK, Mxo a CMory HMexb ero b mocm cep/me h HMexb moh pasyM 6bixb HO/iroxoBjieHHbiM, H roxoBO /laxb oxbcx k /ipyroMy h3 yHOBaHHJi Koxopoe a hmcio o Bac.
16. ^XO Bbi npHHCCJIH HOMOHIb K MHC XaK HOIl MOH
co6cxBeHHbie xeojiorna h /lOKxpHHbi /pa xoro Mxo6bi corjiacHXbca c BamHM cjiobom, GnGjineii h mxo bm
npOAOJEKajIHCb HOMOHb MHC CyMCXb KaK MOe BHHKaHHC /lOKXpHHbl M05KH0 yjiyHHIHXb XaK, MXO MOH COGcXBCHHbie
5KH3Hb, lifestyle h HOHHMaxb 6yAyx npoAOJCKaxbca 6bixb closer to bm xoxHxe hx 6bixb /pa Meiia.
17. ^TO Bbl paCKpblJIH MOK) /lyXOBHyK) npOHHIiaxejIbHOCTb
(aatcjuoHeHJui) 6ojibme h 6ojibme, h mto r/ie moh BHHKaHHC
HJIH BOCnpHHaXHe BaC He XOHHbl, MTO Bbl nOMOrjIH MHC
BbiyHHTb jesus Christ noHCXHHe.
18. ^TO Bbl /lajiH noMOiHb k mhc xaK HOIl a Mor 6bi OT/iejiHTb jiio6bie ji05KHbie pHxyajibi a 3aBHceji Ha, ox Bamnx acHbix npenoAaBaxejibCTB b 6h6jihh, ccjih jiio6oe h3, to a following He 6ora, hjih npoTHBonoji05KHbi k bm xothtc jiim Toro MTo6bi Ha3^HTb HaM - 0 cjieAOBaxb 3a BaMH.
19. ^TO jiio6bie ycHjiHH 3jia take away HHCKOJibKO AyxoBHoe
BHHKaHHC a HMCK), HO AOBOJIbHO MTO 3 COXpaHHJI 3HaHHe
KaK 3HaTb Bac h 6biTb oGManyxbiM Bnyxpn these days AyxoBHoro oduana.
20. ^TO Bbl npHHecjiH /lyxoBnyio npoHHOCXb h homofjih k MHe xaK HOn a ne 6yAy nacxbio 6ojibmoH nanaxb npoHb HJIH jiio6oro ABH5KeHHH 6bijio 6bi /lyxoBHOCx counterfeit k BaM H K BameMy CBaxeiimeMy cjiOBy.
21. To ecjiH Mxo-HH6bmb, xo a Aenaji b Moeii 5kh3hh, hjih jiio6aa Aopora mxo a ne oxBenaji k BaM ho Mepe xoro KaK a AOJEKen HMexb h xo npe^oxBpaHiaex Mena ox hjih ryjiaxb c
BaMH, HJIH HMeXb HOHHMaXb, MXO Bbl HpHHeCJIH Xe
things/responses/events back into moh pa3yM, xaK HOIl a oxpeHbjica 6bi ox hx in the name of jesus christ, h Bce h3 hx
BJIHaHHH H HOCJieACXBHH, H MXO Bbl 3aMeHHJIH JHOGblC
emptiness, xocKjiHBOCXb hjih despair b Moeii 5kh3hh c yxexoH jiop/ia, h mxo a 6ojibme 6biji c(J)OKycHpoBaH na yHHXb HOCJie/iOBaxb 3a BaMH nyxcM HHxaxb Bame cjiobo, 6H6jiHa.
22. ^xo Bbl pacKpbijiH MOH rjia3a xaK HOIl a Mor 6bi acHO yBimexb H y3Haxb ccjih 6yACx 6ojibmoH o6MaH o /lyxoBHbix xcMax, xo KaK nonaxb 3xo aBjiCHHC (hjih 3xh cji3^aH) ox
6H6jieHCKOH nepcneKTHBbi, h mto bbi jiajivi mhc npcMy/ipocTb jiflR Toro mtoGbi 3HaTb h xaK HOH a Bbiyny
KHK nOMOHb MOHM JSpyShSM H n0JII06HJI O^HH (pOACTBeHHHKH) JlflR TOFO MT06bI HC 6bITb HaCTbK) 66.
23 ^TO Bbl 066Cn6HHJIH MTO pa3 MOH rjia3a paCKpblHbl H MOH paSyM nOHHMa6T /iyX0BH06 3HaH6HH6 T6KyiHH6 C06bITHH npHHHMaa M6CT0 B MHp6, MTO Bbl nOArOTOBHJIH M06 C6pAII6
jiflR Toro MTo6bi npHSHaBaxb Bamy npaB/iy, h mto bm
nOMOrjIH MH6 nOHHTb KaK HailTH CM6JI0CTb H npOHHOCTb
H6p63 Bam6 CBaT6Hm66 CJiOBO, GhGjihk). In the name of jesus Christ, a npomy 3th Benin noATBep5K/iaa Moe jKenanne 6biTb B cooTBexcTBnn Banien BOJien, n a npomy Bania npeMy/ipocTb n nnexb BjnoGjiennocTb npaB/ibi, Annnb.
Bojibme na jme cxpanniibi KaK nMexb Bennaaa 5Kn3Hb
Mbi panocTHbi ecjin 3tot cnncoK (3anpocoB MOJinxBe k 6ory) M05KeT noMOHb Ban. Mbi nonnnaeM 3to ne MOJKex 6biTb caMbiH nj^ninn nun caMbin 3(J)(J)eKTnBHbiH nepeBOA. Mbi nonnMaeM mto 6yAyT mhofo no-pa3HOMy /lopor Bbipa>KaTb Mbicjin n cjiOBa. Ecjin bm nneexe npeAJiojKenne AJia 6ojiee jiynmero nepeBO/ia, nun ecjin bm xoxen 6bijin 6bi npnnaxb Manoe KOJinHecxBO Baniero Bpenenn nocjiaxb npeAJiojKennH k nan, xo bm Gy^exe noMoraxb xbicanaM jnoAax xaK5Ke, Koxopbie nocjie 3xoro nponnxaiox yjiyHniennbiH nepeBOA. Mbi nacxo nMeeM hobmh testament nMeiomnnca b BanieM a3biKe nun b a3biKax pe/iKO nun cxapo. Ecjin bm CMOxpnxe Jiim noBoro testament b cneiin(J)iPiecKn a3biKe, xo nojKanyncxa nannmnxe k nan.
TaK5Ke, Mbi xoTHM 6biTb yBepcHbi H nbixacMca CBaabiBaxb to HHor/ia, Mbi npcAJiaraeM khhfh Koxopbie He cbo6oaho h
KOTOpbie CTOHT /JCHbr. Ho eCJIH Bbl He MOJKCTC n03B0JUITb HCKOTOpbie H3 XeX 3JieKTpOHHbIX KHHF, TO Mbi MOJKCM MaCTO ACJiaXb oGmCH 3JieKTpOHHbIX KHHF JlflR HOMOHIH C
nepcBOAOM HjiH pa6oTOH nepeBO^a. Bbi ne /loicKHbi 6biTb npo(J)eccHOHajibHbiM pa6oTHHKOM, TOJibKO peryjiapHO nepcona Koxopaa aanHxepecoBaHa b noMoraxb.
Bbl /lOJDKHbl HMCXb KOMHblOXep HJIH Bbl /lOJDKHbl HMCXb
/lOCxyH K KOMHbioxepy na Bamnx mccxhmx apxHBC hjih K0JiJie5Ke HJIH yHHBcpcHxexe, b Bimy xoro mxo xe o6bPiHO HMCiox 6ojiee jiynniHe coeAHHCHiui k Hnxepnexy.
Bbl M05Kexe xaic5Ke o6bPiHO ycxanaBjiHBaxb Bam co6cxBeHHbiH jiHHHbiH CBOBO^HO ynex ajiCKxpoHHaaa HOHxa HyxeM iiuxh k mail.yahoo.com H05KajiyHCxa npHHHMaexe momchx jiim xoro Mxo6bi CHHxaxb a/ipec Hocjie xoro KaK ajiCKxpoHHaaa nonxa bm pacHOJioJKCHbi na jme
HJIH KOHIje 3X0H CXpaHHIJbl.
Mbi HanecMca bm hohijicx ajiCKxpoHHaaa nonxa k naM, ecjiH 3X0 HOMOHIH HJIH HOOHipeHHJI. Mbi xaic5Ke oGoAP^CM Bac CBa3axbca mm oxHOCHxejibHO 3jieKxpoHHbix khhf mm HpcAJiaracM xoMy 6e3 iichm, h cbo6oaho, Koxop mm hmccm
MHOrO KHHF B HHOCXpaHHMX aSblKaX, HO MM BCCF/ia HC
ycxanaBjiHBaeM hx jiim xoro Mxo6bi nojiynnxb 3jieKxpoHHO (download) HOxoMy mxo mm xojibKO ^eJiacM HMeiomeca
KHHFH HJIH XCMM KOXOpblC CHpaHIHBaXb. Mbi oGOAP^CM BaC HpOAOJDKaXb HOMOJIHXb K 6ory H HpOAOJDKHXb BbI3^HXb 0
CM nyxcM HHxaxb HoBbiiia 3aBex. Mbi npHBexcxBycM Bamn
BOHpOCM H KOMMCHXapHH 3JieKXpOHHa!ia HOHXa.
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
ARABIC -LANGUEARABE
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
I J^l* j>^I^Jo I Jji;^i_i I Jj>^«.jJo ^ j c>o^ °i' ljt^cj|i_i
I Jl Jt^CJjjji_^ I J^CJl^o. I jCJ Cl^^jUi ^j 0^ jl jCJ^ S^JJO ^<-Il5
|J^I«. ^I^JCJol ^iXs I j i^jj l3''^J° ^<-!L5 ''-^f'-! MJ'J^' ' _^pJol l^iidjj lj;i!cji_i Ijljiilcjjjj^o Ijadl^o
I J^l«. ^I^JCJol ^iXs 2f>L?^ I 4>jU'^ jI J(>jI J ' jl3j» jI JjlB'^ I J\^ I J^l* IJj>o^l^Jo I J^A^ cjji^iij ^ j«.| ^j I J^jt^j I J\^ i^^\^:ss>^
^JlS Il>"'l>" '^<-I l?J(>. L^J^lS l^-i=lt5»l l3J° I <JIl>"'^jU jI^-2=iI«- i^J (>L>f>
IJ^Jl_j|Cj I JC^^ L?("^J ' j L?L>^J°f 'j M^* fL>' 'tis Il>"^<-I.
IjJ^ IJj>lji=L3» X-5'-' '<-!&.''-'('• ;i!^l i_^Iai_^ jl I JjiCl^^o jl JCJ_^i_^o L^ oio I JjjICJ 4 jllaJlJ fj^f I j
Prayer to God
Dear God,
Thank you that this Gospel or this New Testament has been released so that we are able to learn more about you.
Please help the people responsible for making this Electronic book available. You know who they are and you are able to help them.
Please help them to be able to work fast, and make more Electronic books available
Please help them to have all the resources, the money, the strength and the time that they need in order to be able to keep working for You.
Please help those that are part of the team that help them on an everyday basis. Please give them the strength to continue and give each of them the spiritual understanding for the work that you want them to do.
Please help each of them to not have fear and to
remember
that you are the God who answers prayer and who is
in charge of everything.
I pray that you would encourage them, and that you protect them, and the work & ministry that they are engaged in.
I pray that you would protect them from the Spiritual
Forces or other obstacles that could harm them or slow them down.
Please help me when I use this New Testament to also think of the people who have made this edition available, so that I can pray for them and so they can continue to help more people.
I pray that you would give me a love of your Holy Word (the New Testament), and that you would give me spiritual wisdom and discernment to know you better and to understand the period of time that we are living in.
Please help me to know how to deal with the difficulties that I am confronted with every day. Lord God, Help me to want to know you Better and to want to help other Christians in my area and around the world.
I pray that you would give the Electronic book team and those who help them your wisdom. God, help me to understand you better. Please help my family to understand you better also.
I pray that you would help the individual members of their family (and my family) to not be spiritually deceived, but to understand you and to want to accept and follow you in every way.
Also give us comfort and guidance in these times and I ask you to do these things in the name of Jesus , Amen,
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
BOOKS which may be of Interest to you, the Reader
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
Note: These Books listed below may be available at No cost, - in PDF - and Entirely FREE at:
http://www.archive.org [text]
or at
http://books.google.com
or - for those in Europe - at http ://ganica.bnf .fr
or for FRENCH at http://books.google.fr/books
We encourage you to find out, and to keep separate copies on separate drives, in case your own computer should have occasional problems.
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
A FEW BOOKS for NEW CHRISTIANS &&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
King James Version - The best and ideal would be the text of the 1611, [referring to the 66 books of the Old and New Testaments] as produced by the original translators.
Geneva Bible - Version of the Old Testament and New Testament produced starting around 1560. Produced with the help of T (Beza)., who also produced an accurate LATIN version of the New Testament, based on the Textus Receptus.
The Geneva Bible (several Editions of it) are available - as of this writing at www.archive.org in PDF
Bible of Jay Green - Jay Green was the Translator for the Trinitarian Bible Society. His work is based on the Ancient Koine Greek Text (Textus Receptus) from which he translated directly. His work encompasses both Hebrew as well as Koine Greek (The Greek spoken at the time of Jesus Christ).
The Translation of the New Testament [of Jay Green] can be found online in PDF for Free
R-La grande charte d'Angleterre ; ouvrage precede d'un Precis - This is simply the MAGNA CHARTA, which recognizes liberty for everyone.
Gallagher, Mason - Was the Apostle Peter ever at Rome
Cannon of the Old Testament and the New Testament or Why the Bible is Complete without the Apocrypha and unwritten Traditions by Professor Archibald Alexander Princeton Theological Seminary
1 85 1 - Presbyterian Board of Publications, [available online Free ]
Historical Evidences of the Truth of the Scripture Records WITH SPECIAL REFERENCE TO THE DOUBTS AND DISCOVERIES OF MODERN TIMES, by George Rawlinson - Lectures Delivered at Oxford University [available online Free ]
The Apostolicity of Trinitarianism - by George Stanley Faber - 1 832 - 3 Vol / 3 Tomes [available online Free ]
The image- worship of the Church of Rome : proved to be
contrary to Holy Scripture and the faith and discipline of the
primitive church ; and to involve contradictory and
irreconcilable doctrines within the Church of Rome itself
(1847)
by James Endell Tyler, 1789-1851
Calvin defended : a memoir of the life, character, and principles of John Calvin (1909) by Smyth, Thomas, 1808- 1873 ; Publish: Philadelphia : Presbyterian Board of Publication, [available online Free ]
The Supreme Godhead of Christ, the Comer-stone of Christianity by W. Gordon - 1855 [available online Free ]
A history of the work of redemption containing the outlines
of a body of divinity ...
Author: Edwards, Jonathan, 1703-1758.
Publication Info: Philadelphia,: Presbyterian board of
publication, [available online Free ]
The origin of pagan idolatry ascertained from historical testimony and circumstantial evidence. - by George Stanley Faber - 1816 3 Vol. / 3 Tomes [available online Free ]
The Seventh General Council, the Second of Nicaea, Held A.D. 787, in which the Worship of Images was established - based on early documents by Rev. John Mendham - 1850 [documents how this far-reaching Council went away from early Christianity and the New Testament]
Worship of Mary by James Endell Tyler [available online Free ]
The Papal System from its origin to the present time
A Historical Sketch of every doctrine, claim and practice of
the Church of Rome by William Cathcart, DD
1 872 - [available online Free ]
The Protestant exiles of Zillerthal; their persecutions and expatriation from the Tyrol, on separating from the Romish church - [available online Free ]
An essay on apostolical succession- being a defence of a genuine ministry - by Rev Thomas Powell - 1 846
An inquiry into the history and theology of the ancient Vallenses and Albigenses; as exhibiting, agreeably to the promises, the perpetuity of the sincere church of Christ Publish info London, Seeley and Bumside, - by George Stanley Faber - 1838 [available online Free ]
The Israel of the Alps. A complete history of the Waldenses and their colonies (1875) by Alexis Muston (History of the Waldensians) - 2 Vol/ 2 Tome - Available in English and Separately ALSO in French [available online Free ]
Encouragement for Women
Amy Charmichael
AMY CARMICHAEL - From Sunrise Land [available online Free ]
AMY CARMICHAEL - Lotus buds (1910) [available online Free ]
AMY CARMICHAEL - Overweights of joy (1906) [available online Free ]
AMY CARMICHAEL -Walker of Tinnevelly (1916) [available online Free ]
AMY CARMICHAEL -After Everest ; the experiences of a mountaineer and medical mission (1936) [available online Free ]
AMY CARMICHAEL -The continuation of a story ([1914
[available online Free ]
AMY CARMICHAEL -Ragland, pioneer (1922) [available online Free]
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& HISTORY OF HUNGARIAN CHRISTIANS
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
fflSTORY OF THE PROTESTANT CHURCH IN HUNGARY By J. H. MERLE DAUBIGNE - 1 854 [available online Free ]
Hungary and Kossuth-An Exposition of the Late Hungarian
Revolution by Tefft
1852 [available online Free ]
Secret history of the Austrian government and of its ... persecutions of Protestants By Joseph Alfred Michiels - 1859 [available online Free ]
Sketches in Remembrance of the Hungarian Struggle for Independence and National Freedom Edited by Kastner (Circ. 1853) [available online Free ]
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& HISTORY OF FRENCH CHRISTIANS
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
La Bible Frangaise de Calvin V 1 [available online Free ]
La Bible Frangaise de Calvin V 2 [available online Free ]
VAUDOIS - A memoir of Felix Neff, pastor of the High Alps [available online Free ]
La France Protestante - ou. Vies des protestants frangais par Haag - 1 856 - 6 Tomes [available online Free ]
Musee des protestans celebres
Etude sur les Academies Protestantes en France au xvie et au xviie siecle - Bourchenin - 1 882 [available online Free ]
Les plus anciennes melodies de I'eglise protestante de Strasbourg et leurs auteurs [microform] (1928) [available online Free ]
L'Israel des Alpes: Premiere histoire complete des Vaudois
du Piemont et de leurs colonies
Par Alexis Muston ; Public par Marc Ducloux, 1 85 1
(2 fomes) [available onlme Free J
GAL Lie A - http://aallica.bnf.fr
Histoire ecclesiastique - 3 Tomes - by Theodore de Beze, [available online Free ]
BEZE-Sermons sur I'histoire de la resurrection de Notre- Seigneur Jesus-Christ [available online Free ]
DE BEZE - Confession de la foy chrestienne [available online Free ]
Vie de J. Calvin by Theodore de Beze, [available online Free ]
Confession d'Augsbourg (franfais). 1550-Melanchthon [available online Free ]
La BIBLE-1'ed. de, Geneve-par F. Perrin, 1567 [available online Free ]
Hobbes - Leviathan ou La matiere, la forme et la puissance d'un etat ecclesiastique et civil [available online Free ]
L'Eglise et I'Etat a Geneve du vivant de Calvin Roget, Amedee (1825-1883). [available online Free ]
LUTHER-Commentaire de I'epitre aux Galates [available online Free ]
Petite chronique protestante de France [available online Free ]
Histoire de la guerre des hussites et du Concile de Basle 2 Tomes [recheck for accuracy]
Les Vaudois et I'lnquisition-par Th. de Cauzons (1908) [available online Free ]
Glossaire vaudois-par P.-M. Callet [available online Free ]
Musee des protestans celebres ou Portraits et notices biographiques et litteraires des personnes les plus eminens dans I'histoire de la reformation et du protestantisme par une societe de gens de lettres [available online Free ]
( publ. par Mr. G. T. Doin; Publication : Paris : Weyer : Treuttel et Wurtz : Scherff [et al.], 1821-1824 - 6 vol./6 Tomes : ill. ; in-8 Doin, Guillaume-Tell (1794-1854). Editeur scientifique)
Notions elementaires de grammaire comparee pour servir a I'etude des trois langues classiques [available online Free ]
Thesaurus graecae linguae ab Henrico Stephano constructus. Tomus 1 : in quo praeter alia plurima quae primus praestitit vocabula in certas classes distribuit, multiplici derivatorum serie...
( Estienne, Henri (1528-1598). Auteur du texte Tomus I, II, III, IV : in quo praeter alia plurima quae primus praestitit vocabula in certas classes distribuit, multiplici derivatorum serie; Thesaurus graecae linguae ab
Henrico Stephano constructus ) [available online Free ]
La liberte chretienne; etude sur le principe de la piete chez Luther ; Strasbourg, Librairie Istra, 1922 - Will, Robert [available online Free ]
Bible-N.T.(francais)-1523 - Lefevre d'Etaples [available online Free ]
Calvin considere comme exegete - Par Auguste Vesson [available online Free ]
Reuss, Rodolphe - Les eglises protestantes d' Alsace pendant la Revolution (1789-1802) [available online Free ]
WEBBER-Ethique_protestante-L'ethique protestante et I'esprit du capitalisme (1904-1905) [available online Free ]
French Protestantism, 1559-1562 (1918) Kelly, Caleb Guyer -[available online Free ]
History of the French Protestant Refugees, from the Revocation of the Edict of Nantes 1 854 [available online Free ]
The History of the French, Walloon, Dutch and Other Foreign Protestant Refugees Settled in 1846 [available online Free ]
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
Italian and/or Spanish/Castillian/ etc
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
Historia del Concilio Tridentino (SARPI) [available online Free ]
Aldrete, Bernardo Jose de - Del origen, y principio de la lengua castellana 6 romace que oi se usa en Espaiia
SAVANAROLA-Vindicias historicas por la inocencia de Fr. Geronimo Savonarola
Biblia en lengua espanola traduzida palabra por palabra de la verdad hebrayca-FERRARA
Biblia. Espaiiolll602-translaciones por Cypriano de Valera ( misspelled occasionally as Cypriano de Varela ) [available online Free ]
Reina Valera 1602 - New Testament Available at www.archive.org [available online Free ]
La Biblia : que es, los sacros libros del Vieio y Nuevo Testamento
Valera, Cipriano de, 1532-1625 Los dos tratados del papa, i de la misa - escritos por Cipriano D. Valera ; i por el publicados primero el a. 1588, luego el a. 1599; i ahora fielmente reimpresos [Madrid], 1 85 1 [available online Free ]
Valera, Cipriano de, 15327-1625
Aviso a los de la iglesia romana, sobre la indiccion de
jubileo, por la bulla del papa Clemente octavo.
English Title = An answere or admonition to those of the
Church of Rome, touching the iubile, proclaimed by the
bull, made and set foorth by Pope Clement the eyght, for the
yeare of our Lord. 1600. Translated out of French [available
online Free ]
Spanish Protestants in the Sixteenth Century by Cornelius August Wilkens French [available online Free ]
Historia de Los Protestantes Espanoles Y de Su Persecucion Por Felipe II - Adolfo de Castro - 1 85 1 (also Available in English) [available online Free ]
The Spanish Protestants and Their Persecution by Philip II
- 1851 - Adolfo de Castro [available online Free ]
Institvcion de la religion Christiana; Institutio Christianae religionis. Spanish Calvin, Jean, 1509-1564
Instituzion religiosa escrita por Juan Calvino el aiio 1536 y traduzida al castellano por Cipriano de Valera. Calvino, Juan.
Catecismo que significa: forma de instrucion, que contiene
los principios de la religion de dios, util y necessario para
todo fiel Christiano : compuesto en manera de dialogo,
donde pregunta el maestro, y responde el discipulo
En casa de Ricardo del Campo, M.D.XCVl [1596] Calvino,
Juan.
Tratado para confirmar los pobres catiuos de Berueria en la catolica y antigua se, y religion Christiana: y para los consolar con la Palabra de Dios en las afliciones que padecen por el evangelio de lesu Christo. [...] Al fin deste tratado hallareys un enxambre de los falsos milagros, y illusiones del Demonio con que Maria de la visitacion priora de la Anunciada de Lisboa engaiio a muy muchos: y de como file descubierta y condenada al fin del aiio de .1588 En casa de Pedro Shorto, Aiio de. 1594 Valera, Cipriano de.
Biblia de Ferrara, corregida por Haham R. Samuel de Casseres
The Protestant exiles of Madeira (c 1860) French [available online Free ]
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
HISTORY OF VERSIONS of the NEW TESTAMENT Part A - For your consideration
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
For Christians who want a serious, detailed and historical account of the versions of the New Testament, and of the issues involved in the historic defense of authentic and true Christianity.
John William Burgon [ Oxford] - 1 The traditional text of the Holy Gospels vindicated and established (1896) [available online Free ]
John William Burgon [ Oxford] -2 The causes of the corruption of the traditional text of the Holy Gospel [available online Free ]
John William Burgon [ Oxford] - The Revision Revised (A scholarly in-depth defense of Ancient Greek Text of the New Testament) [available online Free ]
hitro to Vol 1 from INTRO to MASSORETICO CRITICAL by GINSBURG-VOL 1 [available online Free ]
hitro to Vol 1 from INTRO to MASSORETICO CRITICAL by GINSBURG-VOL 2 [available online Free ]
Horse Mosaicae; or, A view of the Mosaical records, with respect to their coincidence with profane antiquity; their
internal credibility; and their connection with Christianity; comprehending the substance of eight lectures read before the University of Oxford, in the year 1801; pursuant to the will of the late Rev. John Bampton, A.M. / By George Stanley Faber -Oxford : The University press, 1801 [Topic: defense of the authorship of Moses and the historical accuracy of the Old Testament] [available online Free ]
TC The English Revisers' Greek Text-Shown to be Unauthorized, Except by Egyptian Copies Discarded [available online Free ]
CANON of the Old and New Testament by Archibald Alexander [available online Free ]
An inquiry into the integrity of the Greek Vulgate- or. Received text of the New Testament 1815 92mb [available online Free ]
A vindication of 1 John, v. 7 from the objections of M. Griesbach [available online Free ]
The Burning of the Bibles- Defence of the Protestant Version - Nathan Moore - 1 843
A dictionarie of the French and English tongues 1611 Cotgrave, Randle - [available online Free ]
The Canon of the New Testament vindicated in answer to the objections of J.T. in his Amyntor, with several additions [available online Free ]
the paramount authority of the Holy Scriptures vindicated (1868)
Histoire du Canon des Saintes-ecritures Dans L'eglise Chretienne ; Reuss (1863) [available online Free ]
Histoire de la Societe biblique protestante de Paris, 1818 a 1 868 [available online Free ]
L'academie protestante de Nimes et Samuel Petit
Le manuel des Chretiens protestants : Simple exposition des croyances et des pratiques - Par Emilien Frossard - 1 866
Jean-Frederic Osterwald, pasteur a Neuchatel
David Martin
The canon of the Holy Scriptures from the double point of view of science and of faith (1862) [available online Free ]
CODEX B
H. Hoskier
c
ALLIES by 1914) 2 Vol [
Jniversity of M
vailable online Tee ]
chigan Scholar
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& HISTORY OF VERSIONS of the NEW TESTAMENT Part B - not Recommended
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&
Modem Versions of the New Testament, most of which were produced after 1910, are based upon a newly invented text, by modern professors, many of whom did not claim to believe in the New Testament, the Death and Physical
Resurrection of Jesus Christ, or the necessity of Personal Repentance for Salvation.
The Translations have been accomplished all around the world in many languages, starting with changeover from the older accurate Greek Text, to the modern invented one, starting between 1904 and 1910 depending on which edition, which translation team, and which publisher.
We cannot recommend: the New Testament or Bible of Louis Segond. This man was probably well intentioned, but his translation are actually based on the 8* Critical edition of Tischendorf, who opposed the Reformation, the Historicity of the Books of the Bible, and the Greek Text used by Christians for thousands of years.
For additional information on versions, type on the Internet Search: "verses missing in the NIV" and you will find more material.
We cannot recommend the english-language NKJV, even though it claims to depend on the Textus Receptus. That is not exactly accurate. The NKJV makes this claim based on the ecclectic [mixed and confused] greek text collated officially by Herman von Soden. The problem is that von Soden did not accomplish this by himself and used 40 assistants, without recording who chose which text or the names of those students. Herman Hoskier [Scholar, University of Michigan] was accurate in demonstrating the links between Sinai ticus, Vaticanus, and the Greek Text of Von Soden. Thus what is explained as being "based on" the Textus Receptus actually was a departure from that very text.
The Old Testaments of almost all modem language Bibles, in almost all languages is a CHANGED text. It does NOT conform to the historic Old Testament, and is based instead on the recent work of the German Kittel, who can be easily considered an Apostate by historic Lutheran standards, (more in a momentf).
The Old Testament of the NKJV is based on the New Hebrew Translation of Kittel. [die Biblia Hebraica von Rudolf Kittel ] Kittel remains problematic for his own approach to translation.
Kittel, the translator of the Old Testament [for almost all modem editions of the Bible]:
1. Did not believe that the Pentateuch he translated was accurate.
2. Did not believe that the Pentateuch he translated was the same as the original Pentateuch.
3. Did not believe in the inspiration of the Old Testament or the New Testament.
4. Did not believe in what Martin Luther would believe would constitute Salvation (salvation by Faith alone, in Christ Jesus alone).
5. Considered the Old Testament to be a mixture compiled by tribes who were themselves confused about their own religion.
Most people today who are Christians would consider Kittel to be a Heretical Apostate since he denies the inspiration of the Bible and the accuracy of the words of Jesus in the New Testament. Kittel today would be refused to be allowed to be a Pastor or a translator. His translation work misleads
and misguides people into error, whenever they read his work.
The Evidence against Kittel is not small. It is simply the work of Kittel himself, and what he wrote. Much of the evidence can be found in:
A history of the Hebrews (1895) by R Kittel - 2 Vol
Essentially, Kittel proceeds from a number of directions to undermine the Old Testament and the history of the Hebrews, by pretending to take a scholarly approach. Kittel did not seem to like the Hebrews much, but he did seem to like ancient pagan and mystery religions, (see the Two Babylons by Hislop, or History of the Temple by Edersheim, and then compare).
His son Gerhard Kittel, a "scholar" who worked for the German Bible Society in Germany in World War II, with full aproval of the State, ALSO was not a Christian and would ALSO be considered an apostate. Gerhard Kittel served as advisor to the leader of Germany in World War II. After the war, Gerhard Kittel was tried for War Crimes.
On the basis of the Documentation, those who believe in the Bible and in Historic Christianity are compelled to find ALTERNATIVE texts to the Old Testament translated by Kittel or the New Testaments that depart from the historic Ancient Koine Greek.
Both Kittel Sr and Kittel Jr appear to have been false Christians, and may continue to mislead many. People who cannot understand how this can happen may want to read a few books including :
Seduction of Christianity by Dave Hunt.
The Agony of Deceit by Horton
Hidden Dangers of the Rainbow by C. Cumbey
The Battle for the Bible by Harold Lindsell (Editor of
Christianity Today)
Those who want more information about Kittel should consult:
1) Problems with Kittel - Short paper sometimes available online or at www.archive.org
2) The Theological Faculty of the University of Jena during the Third .... in PDF [can be found online sometimes]
by S. Heschel, Professor, Dartmouth College
3) Theologians under .... : Gerhard Kittel, Paul Althaus, and Emanuel Hirsch / Robert P. Ericksen.
Publish info New Haven : Yale University Press, 1985. (New Haven, 1987)
4) Leonore Siegele - Wenschkewitz, Neutestamentliche Wissenschaft vor der Judenfrage: Gerhard Kittels theologische Arbeit im Wandel deutscher Geschichte (Munchen: Kaiser, 1980).
5) Rethinking the German Church Struggle by John S. Conway [online]
http://motlc.wiesenthal.com/resources/books/annual4/chapl8.html
6) Betrayal: German Churches and the Holocaust
by Robert P. Ericksen (Editor), Susannah Heschel (Editor)
Questions about (PDF) Ebooks:
I notice that you have lists of Ebooks here.
I understand that you may want others to know about
the books, but why here ?
There are several reasons why this was done.
1) so that people who know nothing about Christianity have a place to start. There are now thousands of books about Christianity available. Knowing where to begin can be difficult. These books simply represent ideas and a potential starting place.
2) so that people can learn what other Christians were like, who lived before. We live in a world that still concentrates on the tasks of the moment, but pays little attention to the past. Today, many people do not know HOW other Christians lived their daily lives, in centuries past. Some of these books are from the past. They offer the struggles and the methods of responding through their Christian faith, in their own daily lives, some from hundreds of years ago. In addition, many of those books are documented and have good sources. This seems to be a good way for Christians from the past to encourage those in the present.
3) Histories of certain Christians DO belong to those who are those who are native to those churches, those geographic areas, or who speak those languages.
But although that is true, many churches today have communities or denominations that have transcended and surpassed the local geographic areas from where they initially or originally arose. It is good for believers who are from OTHER geographic areas, to learn more about foreign languages and foreign cultures. Anything that can help to accomplish this, is movement
in the right direction.
4) It is normal for people to believe that if their church or their denomination is in one geographic location, that The history of that place is best expressed by those who are LOCAL historians. Unfortunately, today, this is often NOT accurate.
The reason is that many places have suffered from wars and from local disasters. This is especially true in Africa and the Near and Middle East. The Local historic records and documents were destroyed. Those documents that have survived, has survived OUTSIDE of those Areas of conflict. Much of their earlier history of the Eastern portion of the Roman Empire, is mostly known because of the record keepers of the West, and because of the travelers from the areas of Western Christianity. In many ways. Western Christianity is often still the record keeper of those from the East.
There is a great deal of historical records in the West, about the Near East. Those who live there today in the near East and Middle East know almost nothing about. We suggest some sources that may be of assistance.
- So you want to bring people closer, and that is a good answer, but why include records or books from England or from French speaking authors ?
1) Much of the material dealing with Eastern Orthodoxy OR dealing with the matters of Syria, The Byzantine Empire, Africa or Asia, were written about, in French. Please remember that until very recently, FRENCH was the language of the educated classes around the world, AND that it was the MAIN language for diplomats, consuls and ambassadors and envoys. As a result, there is value in helping those who
have an interest in Frenchi ALSO know where to start, concerning matters of Faith and History.
Some of the material listed in French simply gives people a starting point for learning about Christianity in Europe, from a non-English point of view. Other books are listed so that people can read some of those sources firsthand, for themselves and come to their own conclusions.
English Christians should be happy that they have a great spiritual heritage and examples, and rejoice also that the French can say the same. The examples of the strong and good Christians that have come before belong to everyone to all Christians, to all those who aspire to have good examples.
About the materials that deal with England, most of the world STILL does not realize that the records in England are usually MUCH older than the ecclesiastical records of OTHER areas of the world. England was divided up into geographic areas and Churches had great influence in the nation. That had not changed in England until the last few decades. Some of the records about Christianity in England Go back for more than one thousand years, in an UNBROKEN line. One can follow the changes to the diocese through the different languages, through the different or changing legal documents and through the Rights confirmed to the churches.
Other areas of the world are claimed to be very ANCIENT in dealing with Christianity, but there is very little of actual documentation, of actual agreements, of actual legal descriptions, of actual records of local ceremonies, of actual local church councils, of the relationship between the secular State law, and the guidelines or rules of the Church. England was never invaded by those who posed a direct threat to its church institutions. The records were kept, so the records and documentation are in fact a much stronger Basis for the documenting of Christianity in earlier times.
Most Christians from the East do not know about this, and it would be good for them to learn more. In addition, there are also records in the Nations and Provinces of Europe, that have been kept where Roman Catholic Records demonstrate the authenticity of earlier Christian groups that pre-date the authority of the Bishop of Rome, even in the Western half of the Roman Empire. Some of those sources are listed herein also.
Finally, in the matter of suggesting books about Christianity and Other languages, please remember that each group likes to learn about its own past, and its own progress.
The French should be humbly proud of those Christians who were in France and who were brave and wise and demonstrated courage and a strong faithfulness to God. The Germans should learn and know the same thing about their history, as should the Spaniards and the Germans, and each and every other Nation and People-group. No matter who we are or where we are from, we can find something positive and good to encourage us and be glad that there were some who came before us, to show us a better way to live, by their faith and their Godly examples.
In closing it would be good perhaps to state what is obvious:
This ebook is likely to travel far and wide. Feel free to post online and use and print.
In many parts of the world, Christianity is deliberately falsely represented. It is represented as IF faith in God would make
someone "anti-intellectual" or somehow afraid of ideas or thinking. Nothing could be further from the truth.
Many people today do not know that the history of science today is edited to leave out the deep Christianity that most of the top scientists have held until very recent times.
Since God created the World and the scientific laws that govern it, it makes sense that God is the designer. No one is more scientific than God.
Many of the great scientists in the World are still Active Christians, with a consciously DEEP faith in God. Christians are not afraid of thinking for themselves. There are many secularists today who attempt to suggest that Christianity is for those who are feeble. The truth is that many of those are too feeble and too intellectually unprepared to answer the questions that Christianity asks of each man and each woman.
Those who do not have faith in Jesus Christ and who are secular simply often worship themselves, under the disguise of the theory of Evolution. But the chaos of the world today leaves most who are secular WITHOUT a guide or a method to explain either purpose in life, or the events that are taking place across the planet. Christianity with its record of 2000 years - (and please do not confuse the Vatican with Christianity, they are often not the same) - has a record of helping people navigate in difficult times.
Christianity teaches leaders to be humble and accountable, it helps merchants to trade honestly, and fathers to love their children and their wife. Christianity finds no value in doing harm to others for the purpose of self-interest. Usually doing harm to others is a method of expressing that ones faith in God is insufficient, therefore [the logic goes, that] harm must be done to others.
Behaving in that wrong manner is simply a Lack of faith in God, and therefore those who harm others from Other faiths and other religions are usually demonstrating a Lack of Faith in the God that THEY worship.
If God is all powerful, and if God can change the minds of others, and if God can reveal himself, then WHY harm anyone else who does not agree ? During THIS lifetime, it seems that each of us has the right to be wrong ,and the right to make up his own mind. Is it not up to God to deal with others in the afterlife ?
We provide answers, and help for those who seek truth (yes actual truth can be actually found and discovered, which is a shocking statement to many people who thought this was not genuinely possible).
God is a loving God. He offers Eternal Life to those who repent and believe in his message in the New Testament. But God also allows each individual to decide for themselves. This does not allow any of us to change or decide the rules. God is still God. We all are under his rules every time we are breathing, with each pulse that continues to beat in our heart.
God does not convince people against their Will. That annoys some people also, because they would like God to make decisions for them. But if people want to be Free, let them demonstrate this by exercising their own Freedom of choosing whether to follow God or not. (being able to chose to accept or reject God is not the same as being able to chose the consequences. Only the choice of which direction to Go is up to us. The consequences are whatever God has Actually declared them to be. Agreeing with Him or not will not change this.
Christianity is a source of internal strength and provides answers that almost no other religious system even claims to provide or attempts to provide.
Something usually happens to those who are intellectually honest and investigate Christianity. Many times, they find that Christianity is the most authentic, accurate and historic account of the history of the world.
It is the genuine answers and the genuine internal peace and help that Christians can find through their God which bothers those who are afraid to search for God. We only hope that each person will embrace their spiritual journey And take the challenge upon themselves to ask the question about how to find Truth and accurate answers.
The answers CAN be found. Some of these books are simply provided to help people find a few of the pieces that will serve as a means to encourage them in thinking and in having their inner questions answered.
We continue to find more answers every day. We have not arrived and we certainly are not perfect. But if we have helped others to proceed a bit farther on their own journeys, certainly the effort will not have been in vain.
Psalm 50:15
15 And call upon me in the day of trouble: I will deliver
thee, and thou shalt glorify me.
Psalm 90
91:1 He that dwelleth in the secret place of the most High
shall abide under the shadow of the Almighty.
2 I will say of the LORD, He is my refuge and my fortress: my God; in him will I trust.
3 Surely he shall deliver thee from the snare of the fowler, and from the noisome pestilence.
4 He shall cover thee with his feathers, and under his wings shalt thou trust: his truth shall be thy shield and buckler.
5 Thou shalt not be afraid for the terror by night; nor for the arrow that flieth by day;
6 Nor for the pestilence that walketh in darkness; nor for the destruction that wasteth at noonday.
7 A thousand shall fall at thy side, and ten thousand at thy right hand; but it shall not come nigh thee.
8 Only with thine eyes shalt thou behold and see the reward of the wicked.
9 Because thou hast made the LORD, which is my refuge, even the most High, thy habitation;
10 There shall no evil befall thee, neither shall any plague come nigh thy dwelling.
1 1 For he shall give his angels charge over thee, to keep thee in all thy ways.
12 They shall bear thee up in thefr hands, lest thou dash thy foot against a stone.
13 Thou shalt tread upon the lion and adder: the young lion and the dragon shalt thou trample under feet.
14 Because he hath set his love upon me, therefore will 1 deliver him: 1 will set him on high, because he hath known my name.
15 He shall call upon me, and 1 will answer him: 1 will be with him in trouble; 1 will deliver him, and honour him.
16 With long life will 1 satisfy him, and show him my salvation.
Psalm 23
23:1 A Psalm of David. The LORD is my shepherd; 1 shall
not want.
2 He maketh me to lie down in green pastures: he leadeth me beside the still waters.
3 He restoreth my soul: he leadeth me in the paths of righteousness for his name's sake.
4 Yea, though 1 walk through the valley of the shadow of death, 1 will fear no evil: for thou art with me; thy rod and thy staff they comfort me.
5 Thou preparest a table before me in the presence of mine enemies: thou anointest my head with oil; my cup runneth over.
6 Surely goodness and mercy shall follow me all the days of my life: and 1 will dwell in the house of the LORD for ever.
With My Whole Heart - With all my heart
"with my whole heart"
If we truly expect God to respond to us, we must be willing to make the commitment to Him with our whole heart.
This means making a commitment to Him with our ENTIRE, or ALL of our heart. Many people do not want to be truly committed to God. They simply want God to rescue them at that moment, so that they can continue to ignore Him and refuse to do what they should. God knows those who ask help sincerely and those who do not. God knows each of our thoughts. God knows our true intentions, the intentions we consciously admit to, and the intentions we may not want to admit to. God knows us better than we know ourselves. When we are truly and honestly and sincerely praying to find God, and wanting Him with all of our heart, or with our whole heart, THAT is when God DOES respond.
What should people do if they cannot make this commitment to God, or if they are afraid to do this ? Pray :
Lord God, I do not know you well enough, please help me to know you better, and please help me to understand you. Change my desire to serve you and help me to want to be committed to you with my whole heart. I pray that you would send into my life those who can help me, or places where I can find accurate information about You. Please preserve me and help me grow so that I can be entirely committed to you. In the name of Jesus, Amen.
Here are some verses in the Bible tiiat demonstrate tiiat God responds to those who are committed with their whole heart.
(Psa 9:1 KJV) To the chief Musician upon Muthlabben, A Psalm of David. I will praise thee, O LORD with my whole heart; I will show forth all thy marvellous works.
(Psa 111:1 KJV) Praise ye the LORD. I will praise the LORD with my whole heart, in the assembly of the upright, and in the congregation. (Psa 1 19:2 KJV) Blessed are they that keep his testimonies, and that seek him with my whole heart.
(Psa 1 19:10 KJV) With my whole heart have I sought thee: O let me not wander from thy commandments.
(Psa 1 19:34 KJV) Give me understanding, and I shall keep thy law; yea, I shall observe with my whole heart.
(Psa 1 19:58 KJV) I entreated thy favour with my whole heart: be merciful unto me according to thy word.
(Psa 1 19:69 KJV) The proud have forged a lie against me: but I will keep thy precepts with my whole heart.
(Psa 119:145 KJV) KOPH. I cried with my whole heart; hear me, O LORD: I will keep thy statutes.
(Psa 138:1 KJV) A Psalm of David. I will praise thee with my whole heart: before the gods will I sing praise unto thee.
(Isa 1 :5 KJV) Why should ye be stricken any more? ye will revolt more and more: the whole head is sick, and the whole heart faint.
(Jer 3:10 KJV) And yet for all this her treacherous sister Judah hath not turned unto me with her whole heart, but feignedly, saith the LORD.
(Jer 24:7 KJV) And I will give them an heart to know me, that I am the LORD: and they shall be my people, and I will be their God: for they shall return unto me with their whole heart.
(Jer 32:41 KJV) Yea, I will rejoice over them to do them good, and I will plant them in this land assuredly with my whole heart and with my whole soul.
I Peter 3:15 But sanctify the Lord God in your hearts: and be ready always to give an answer to every man that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in you with meekness and fear:
II Timothy 2: 15 Study to show thyself approved unto God, a workman that needeth not to be ashamed, rightly dividing the word of truth.
Christian Conversions - According to tlie Bible - Can NEVER be forced.
Any Conversion to Cliristianity wliicli would be "Forced" would NOT be recognized by God. It is in His True and KIND nature, that those who come to
Him and choose to believe in Him, must come to Him OF THEIR OWN FREE WILL.
Don't Let anyone tell you that Christians support Forced Conversions.
That is False. True Christianity is NEVER forced.
Core Universal Rights
The right to believe, to worship and witness
The right to change one's belief or religion
The right to join together and express one's belief
PROPHECY, THE END of DAYS, and the WORLD the Next Few Years.
What you may need to know
There is much talk these days in the Islamic world about the Time of Jacob, also known as the End Times or the End of Days'.
The records of Christianity and the records of Islam both seem to speak about the End Times. But the records of the Old and New Testaments have a record in the area of prophecy of events that are predicted to occur hundreds of years before they happen, and that record is 100% accurate.
According to Christianity, in order for a prophet or a writer or an author to truly be a prophet of God, that individual must be 1 00% correct 1 00% of the time.
This standard is applied to the Old and New Testaments (the Bible), and the verdict is that the Bible is 1 00% accurate, 1 00% of the time. History and Archeology confirms this, for those with the patience And courage to seek truth and accuracy.
What has been done sometimes in the name of Christianity, is not always good. But true Christians and Christian examples remain strong, solid and encouraging. True Christians have nothing to regret
nor be ashamed of. Offereing help to others is not wrong.
There are many perspectives on the return of Jesus Christ. The New Testaments seems to predict the return of Two IVIessiahs BOTH of whom both claim to be Jesus Christ.
The first Messiah who returns to help those who believe in Him actually does not come to Earth. His feet do NOT touch Jerusalem at that point in time. That first Messiah calls his followers (Christ-followers) to Him, and they are caught up or meet Jesus Christ in the air, where their time with God starts at that moment.
The second Messiah is the one who announces that "He" is the one who has returned to Earth to establish His Kingdom. He establishes a Temple in the location of the Dome of the Rock [Temple Mount] in Jerusalem, also re-institutes the Jewish sacrifices of the Old Testament, and proclaims that He is going to rule on Earth. Only this Messiah who will call himself "Christ" will be a false Messiah, in other words the False Christ, the Wrong Christ.
During this time. Christians believe that they are to continue to be kind to their friends and neighbors, whether those neighbors and friends are Christians or Moslems or Hindus or anything else. This remains true in the End Times.
In the End Times according to Clnristianity, Clnristians are mostly the observers of the greatness of God, explaining to those who want to know, what is taking place in the world and why these things are happening.
In every generation of humans, there are many who claim that they WANT to live in a world without God. For that reason, God is going to give them what they want. Those people will have 1) a world without God, but where 2) a false Messiah arrives claiming to be Christ, and only an understanding of accurate Christianity will be able to help and show those people how to have Eternal Life.
The false Messiah comes onto the world stage and exercises power and dominion [over the entire world], ruling from the geographic location of the Ancient Roman Empire.
The false Messiah (obviously) denies that he is false, and institutes a system of global economic domination of a global economic system of money.
That money is a "symbolic" currency. As Christians today understand this, the currency of the False messiah is not based on Gold or Silver.
The currency that the False messiah establishes is "cashless". It does not require paper currency. In fact, the new currency will be global, and it is expected to be cashless, without actual currency.
But it will be based on banking principles in the West, and this False Messiah will cause those who are Jewish to believe that their Messiah has returned. Like much of the rest of the world, many will be deceived by the False Messiah who will accomplish many miracles and will institute his system of global economic domination.
The False Messiah will cause that the entire world and governmental structure will cause the implementation of his false economic system of currency.
That economic system is a system of global dominance and global slavery. The global bankers will endorse this plan, believing that they will reap even greater profits than they currently do based on their system of unjust usury.
This global currency will depend on computers to work, and computers will be used to keep records of all economic transactions all over the world. This will be a closed economic system, one that can only be used by those who have accepted the false currency of the False Messiah.
The False Messiah will cause each person to be obligated to accept to use the new currency, and each individual will be required to give homage, or attention, or reverence or adoration or some kind of worship, or allegiance or loyalty to the false messiah, in order to be able to use the new cashless currency.
The new cashless currency will have one feature that those "who have wisdom" will recognize: the new
cashless system in order to be used will require each human to have a particular mark or "identifier" or system of individual identification for each and every single separate person on the planet.
That may seem impossible. But even now, there are millions and billions of computer records that are kept on the populations of all nations that are already using modern banking. Therefore it is not difficult to understand that keeping track of 7 billion humans around the world is not anything that is difficult, even at this moment.
This system may seem impossible to establish especially for those not familiar with the details of power inside the European Union or the West. But then if all of this is only fiction, then it should not harm anyone to read this, and then prove many years from now that all of these concerns were false.
The new cashless system will incorporate a number within itself, as part of its numbering system. That number has been identified and predicted for two thousand years: it is the number "six hundred and sixty six" or 666.
That may seem impossible, but actually this number is already used as a primary tracking number within the computer inventory systems of the world, long before you have read these few pages.
The number is already incorporated in almost all goods and products that are sold around the world: the
number is within something called the Bar Code that can be found on all products for sale around the world.
Please remember that in order for all of this to be significant, it must be part of an economic system that requires each human to receive or accept their own numbering on their right hand or their forehead. The mark could be visible, but it is likely to be invisible to the eyes, but visible to machines, scanners and computers.
This bar code has a formal name: it is called the UPC or Universal Product Code.
An individual UPC number is assigned to each physical product that is sold on this planet. The UPC or Universal Product Code already does incorporate that number 666 in all products.
The lines [vertical lines] and the spacing between them, and the lines themselves, their own symetry determine the numbers and how those lines [the UPC bar code] are read or scanned by the computers used today.
The UPC has 666 built within it, and it is simply the two long lines on the left of the bar code, the two long lines on the right of the bar code, and the two long lines in the middle of the bar code. The two long lines on the left are read by computers and scanners as the number "six" [ 6 ], and so are the two long lines in the middle and the right side. Together, they form a part of the bar code that in fact is 6 - 6 - 6 or six hundred and sixty six.
Well it will not take long for some to dispute this. Even some theologians have taken to dispute the disclosure of the number 666, suggesting instead that the correct number to watch for prophetically is not 666 but 61 6.
That is simply foolishness and a distraction. When this economic system is implemented, one of the signs that will accompany this will be the leaders of all faiths and all religions who will falsely state that there is no problem and no risk in accepting the mark of the slave, the mark of those who accept to worship the False Messiah.
These events were discussed a long time ago in the Old Testament book of Daniel, and in the Final and last book of the New Testament which is also called the Revelation of the Apostle Saint John, or simply "Revelation".
The Apostle John was the last living apostle of Jesus Christ. He lived until around the year 95 A.D. and he is the one who taught the early church and the early Christians which books of the Bible were written by his fellow Apostles (and remember he wrote five books of the New Testament himself, the gospel of John, the small Epistles of 1 John, 2 John and 3 John, and the book of Revelation), and could be used and trusted.
The early Christians knew which books were to be included in the Bible and which books were not.
A modern book has explained much of this. It was simply called "Jesus is coming" and was written by W.E.B Blackstone.
It is easy to dismiss Christians as Zionists. (Not all Christians are Zionists in anycase). [ and obviously, being pro-jewish is NOT the same thing as being in favor of the official government of Israel. And one can be a Christian and desire good for both Jews and Arabs]. But Christian Zionists are not perceived friends of the jews when they are warning the Jews, even about their Jewish state, that the Messiah who comes to tell them that he is their Messiah, will be the False Messiah.
The Ancient Book of Daniel is in the Old Testament. It must be read alongside the New Testament book of Revelation, in order to give understanding to those who want to understand prophecy and the events predicted in the End Times or the End of this Age.
Christians understand that God is the one who is God, and He brings about the End Times because the planet does not belong to itself. The planet does not belong to Humans, or to the false [demonic] beings who pretend to come from other planets.
The planet belongs to God and He is the one who causes everyone rich and poor, to understand through the events in the End of Days, that God is serious about being God, and humans do not have much time to get their own life in order, and to give an account to God who is going to return and require that account of each Human, on a personal and individual basis.
That task is so impossible to understand tlnat all that humans can do is understand and come to God, with the understanding that God may or may not require their sacrifice, but He does require those who seek Him to read and understand and follow the words and doctrines of Jesus Christ as explained in the New Testament. [The Gospel of John is a good place to start].
All those who have come before can do, is leave a few things around, for those who will be left to try to understand these events in a very short period of time.
The literal understanding of the Times of the End is that they will last seven years, and that much of humanity will perish during that time through a variety of catastrophes and disasters, all of which God refuses to stop for a planet that has been saying that they do not need Him anymore.
If they do not need Him, then they should not complain when these events occur. If they Do need God, then they should be honest enough to admit this, try to find God, pray to find God and that they will not be deceived and that God would help them to find Him.
The economic system that requires a mark may have a different formulation for the number 666. It may stay the same as it is now, or it may change. But at this current time, no one is [yet] required to have this mark personally on their mark or forehead, though if the dollar dies or is replaced by a new currency, the new currency may be the one that is either an interim
currency, or the new currency of the mark, to be used only by those who accepted to be marked [electronically branded], so they can then use their mark along with the mark of the new economic system.
A "beast" is a monster, but one that at the same time is
usually both 1 ) ferocious and \
2) evil in addition to being overpowering and strong.
The new economic system will be ferocious and overpowering. It will be directed by the False Messiah and the Beast. (There are 3 Evil guys described in the book of Revelation). The economic system using the mark, becomes the "mark of the beast", because of two factors:
1) the one who runs and directs the system is a beast who is ruled by Evil and by Satan
2) the economic system of the mark of the beast takes on those characteristics of the beast also.
[the system for those who refuse to go along will not be kind nor tolerant, but more likely a combination of the worst of the roman empire, the worst of Stalinist soviet communist USSR, and the worst of the the time under Hitler.]
It will be impossible to buy anything without the mark of the beast. Most likely, it may start out as optional and quickly become mandatory. As soon as the economic mark will be made mandatory, it will become a crime of life or death to try to conduct economic transactions without the official government
permission, from the millions and millions of people who have foolishly already decided to consent to accept the mark. It will also be a capital crime to help or assist anyone who would refuse to accept the mark. Therefore the system of the beast will prevent neutrality: it will prevent people from having the choice of being able to "not make a choice". For that reason, all humans will chose, and then God will classify each person according to the choice that they have made, that choice having Eternal consequences.
You can be assured that there will be billion dollar contracts by public relations firms to convince you that accepting your individual mark on your right hand or forehead will help you, will save civilization, will help mother earth, will help us all work collectively, will allow to work, and oh yes, would allow you, incidentally to be able to buy food to eat.
The book of Revelation says those who accept the mark undergo a "deception", the implication being that those who accept the mark are spiritually deceived into acceptance of the upside-down universe: where evil is viewed as good, and good is viewed as evil. At that point, the new Messiah would be perceived as real and genuine by those who have accepted the mark, until later on when they will realize that they have been deceived, but at that point it will be impossible for them to change their mind or their commitment to the false Messiah, and this would have Eternal Consequences for them. The time to decide therefore is before that time. Now would probably be a good time, in case these things matter to you, who are reading this.
Did you just laugh ?
Those sillly bar codes...
That was pretty funny ...
But seriously. ..Whal does your laughter tell you about yourself ?
Does it tell you that the idea of tracking you is so strange, that you have really never thought about it before ?
Do you think that other people may have thought about it, even though you might not ?
England has more than 2 Million cameras right now.
Do they track everything because all things are a strong danger ?
Or. . .do the cameras track people. . .just in case ?
So what do you think would happen if someone
could track you 1) 100% of the time 2) with 100% certainty
3) with 100% accuracy 4 ) with 100% of all that you do ?
If Tracking with a mark on your right-hand or forehead becomes mandatory by law, and it will be a crime to not have that mark, and it will also be impossible to buy or sell without it, do you know how you would respond ?
What would you do if your eternal destiny largely depended on your answer to this question ?
If you are still here when these questions are valid, you should know your eternal destiny (after death. . .for eternity) does depend on your answer.
Satan-worship on a Planetary Scale: When ?
TfieCharacteristicsWilfM-First ueast
How All humans will be the ones Deceived and
actually ALL Humans [with one exception] Worship the Beast
The Power of the BeasI comes from Satan
Satan
Revelation 13:1 2 And the beast which I saw was like unto a leopard, and his feet were as the feet of a bear, L and his mouth as the mouth of a lion: and the dragon gave him his power, and his seat, and great authority.
Oops: Satan-worship is not a good idea
Revelation 13:
4 And they worshipped the dragon which gave power unto the beast: and they worshipped the beast,
saying. Who is like unto the beast? who is able to make war with him?
Revelation 13: The Beast
6 And he opened his mouth in blasphemy against God^ blaspheme his name, and his tabernacle, and them that dwell iri^aven.
7 And it was given unto him to make war with the^ints, and to overcome them: and power was given him ^
over all kindreds, and tongues, and nations.
5 minutes of information to change vourEtemal destination?
Revelation 13:
The Beast
8 And all that dwell upon the earth shall worship hinlT^^
whos^iames are not written
in the book of life of the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world.
Evefy single human worships the beast, infess their individual name is written in God's book of life
Revelation 13:
9 If any man have an ear, let him hear.
lttatesaspedalLrckrslardrglDLrcfeistardv\^liBtisbeirgsaid.
Note: The First Beast is the Anti-C hrist
666 and YOUR taking the Mark [ gook of RevelatiOM
The C haracteristics of the Second Beast and 666
rhe False Prophet
Revelation 13: ▼
13:11 And I beheld another beast coming up out of the earth
and he had two horns like a lamb, and he spake as a dragon.
Revelation 13i
T'alse Pf bpHef
The Antichrist
1 2 And he exerciseth all the power of the first beast before him, and causeth the earth and them which dwell therein to worship the first beast, whose deadly wound was healed.
Revelation 13:
13 And he doeth great wonders, so that he maketh fire come down
from hea'^rv.qn the earth in the sight of men.
:^:
Revelation 13:14 And dfee^veth them that dwell on the earth by the means of those miracle§>«hich heJjad power to do in the sight of the beast; saying to them th^t^c^el^m the earth, that they should make an image to the beast, which rradtne wound by a sword, and did live. - ^^-:>-
Revelation 13:15 And he had power ttJ give life unto the image of the beast, that the image of the beast should both speak, and cause that as many as would/iot worship the image of the beast should be killed.
Image of the beast may be a Robot or computer image,or a hologram. But it is an entity through which the Beast [Anti-Christ] extends power over mankind
Revelation 13:16 And he causeth all, both small and great, rich and poor, free and bond, to receive a mark in their right hand, or in their foreheads:
1 7 And that no man might buy or sell, save [except] he that had the mark, or the name of the beast, or the number of his name.
"Man" = Man^nd, menAND women
Revelation 13:18 Here is wisdom. Let him that hath understanding count the number of the beast: for it is the number of a man;
and his number is Six hundred threescore and six. [ODQ
The Book of ReveJab'on needs to
underatandingonE
ic alono with the O.T. Book of Daniel in orderto make sense For
I in Revs'5]on ses ths bo:' T-.e 'wo Babylons by Hi5lop
What is the "Book of Life" ? Is YOUR name in it ?
(Phil 4:3 KJV) [SaintPaulKnewoftheBookofLife;] And lentreat [ask] thee also, true yokefellow, [fellow-worker] help those women which laboured with me in the gospel, with Clement also, and with other my fellow lahaiUBrs, who^e names areJii-the boc
(Rev 3:5 KJV) He that overcometh, the same shall be clothed in z white raiment; and I will not blot out his name out of the book oFTTfeT hutltwill confess his name before my Father, and before his angels.
(Rev 13:8 KJV) And all that dwell upon the earth shall worship him,* whose names are not written in the book of I ife of the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world.
(Rev 17:8 KJV) The beast that thou sawest was, and is not; and shall ascend out of the bottomless pit, and go into perdition: land they that dwell on the earth shall wonderp
-whose names were not written in the book oHWe
^of the world, when they behold the beast that was, andj
— and the books were opened: and another book was opened, which is the book of I ife: and the dead were judged out of thoise things which were written in the books, according to their works.
(Rev 20: 15 KJV) And whosoever was not found written in the book of life was cast into the lake of fire.
4lRev 21:27 KJV)_ And thereshall in no wise enter intO-itanyJhing defileth, neither whatsoever worketh abomination, or maketh a lier^ ^b-Ut theyjwhich are Jwxitten in the Lamb's book of life
(Rev 22:19 KJV) And if any man sliall talse away from tlie worfls:
of the book of this prophecy, God shall take away his part out of the book of I ife, and out of the holy city, and from the things which are written in this book, t t ,,
Note:The Lambslainfrom diefoundationof the world is lcsu= h =tl-=j^ I =t tl- en t- -ct I- - ^h I 1
God claims that He knows each of our hearts. God also claims to know everything about us, all of our accomplishments and all of our sins also. But God sends Jesus Christ to save us through His words in the New Testament. Those who ignore them take a heavy risk to themselves, especially where this risk is one of Eternity.
As the saying goes. Eternity is a long time to be wrong. For that reason, it is important to understand who Jesus Christ truly is and who He actually claimed to be.
Here is where all of this connects back to the End of Days: Those who accept to take and participate in the economic system that incorporates the use of the number "six hundred and sixty six" on their right-hand or their forehead forfeit [give up] their opportunity for Eternal Life and Heaven, and Eternity with God.
According to the Bible, Satan is not some clever guy meant to give people just " a little bit of harmless fun". Satan is not your budy. Satan is not your friend, simply out to help you have a "good time".
Satan is a real being, who is one of the most powerful and intelligent beings ever created.
He used to be an Angel, but turned against God. Satan is the one who will be in charge of the planet during the time of the false Messiah.
This is standard Inistoric Clnristian doctrine, and tlnis is the doctrines that have been proclaimed since the Early Christians. These are NOT innovations, these are not anything new. [sources - Free - provided at the of this for those who want to know more in PDF Download]
You may ask: Well, what does this have to do with the End of Days and the Economic System ?
God wants people to worship him Freely, but if they want to oppose God, God will allow them to make that choice. But making a choice, is not the same thing as being able to chose the consequences of that choice.
There is no one in Christianity who will convince anyone against their Will to worship God. God tells each person they are responsible. From that point on, the burden is on them, they can respond to God or not, and their own response determines their own fate and consequences, especially for Eternity.
The nature of a God is that He makes the rules and is not required to explain anything to anyone. However because God loves each person and wants them to chose Him (and not chose to follow Satan), God wrote roughly 1500 pages of material in the Old and New Testament (the Bible) to help people make their own choice.
The specific characteristic of accepting to use the Economic [most likely cashless] system is that those humans who use it must agree to accept the False messiah as their own savior.
The Bible refers to this as worship. Let us not loose track of definitions: It does not matter whether the person will admit this or not. Worship consists of doing the actions that a deity, such as God, would understand worship to be.
God says that those who accept to take the economic mark in their right-hand or their forehead will forfeit their Life with Him, and will never be able to be saved.
From that point on, those who have accepted to use the economic system by the mark on their right hand or forehead have declared themselves - by their action - to be the enemy of God.
But God is the one who deals with those who are His enemies. The presumption is also that those who have agreed to accept the new economic cashless system which uses the mark have undergone an internal change. By their action, they have agreed to be under the dominion of evil (just like those who accepted Sauron in the Lord of the Rings) and this new allegiance to the False Messiah, His economic system of the mark, and the acceptance of the ruler of the False Messiah who will accomplish many false miracles (through the power of the fallen angel Satan) has consequences: it will change the person who takes this mark, even while they will deny that inner transformation to the willing acceptance of evil has taken place.
In anycase, it will not be enough to reject the Mark. People who decide to reject the mark, and there will be
millions, are hardly okay or alright. They will have very little time to actually decide and accept to believe the words of Jesus Christ in the New Testament, if they can find New Testaments that are accurate.
The New Testament that is accurate is that which has been used by the Historic Christian Church for thousands of years. If it was good enough for the Earlier Christians, it remains good enough today.
This would be the New Testaments that are based on the received text of the Koine Greek New Testament. This would include the Scrivener Version of 1860 [FHA Scrivener] [do not use versions of his, published after his death], and the standard Koine Greek version of the New Testament published by Cura. P. Wilson, such as the version of 1833.
These two Ancient Koine Greek Testaments are based on the {western calendar} 1 550-51 greek text of Robert Estienne, sometimes called Stephens or Stephanus.
The False Messiah in the New Testament has another name. He is not the true Christ, therefore by falsely claiming to be the true one, he reveals himself to be the Antichrist. But remember at that point in time where He rules, he will not be officially claiming to be evil. On the contrary, he will claim to be the true Messiah of love, miracles and peace.
These facts then are what missionaries may share. Missionaries do not work for any government of the West, as this is prohibited and illegal in the West.
[Missionaries in Islam often ARE funded by their own islamic republic].
Christian Missionaries have only one goal which is to inform and acquaint you with facts that you may find interesting and that may save your Eternal life for you and your family.
Listening to any missionary will not make you a Christian. Missionaries are ordinary people. They have decided that they will try to help others by presenting truth and kindness to others. Those who hear what they have to say are free to accept or reject what they say. That is all.
Missionaries are usually very educated and devote much time (often many years) to learning about other people and about other cultures. They do not try to do this in order to gain their Eternal Life. By definition, Christians a/reac/y /7ave accepted and received Eternal Life.
Christians do not need to worry about Salvation by doing good works. For the true Christian, there is no relationship between good works and obtaining salvation. Salvation for each individual on the planet is Free, Christians are those who have understood and accepted to believe this. They already possess this from the instant that they become Christians and accept the words of Jesus in the New Testament.
Missionaries do NOT earn their way to heaven by saving or converting other people.
Missionaries agree to slnare the good news of Clnristianity, because of the individual and personal good that this same message has accomplished for them, on the inside of who they are. Missionaries risk a lot to communicate the Love of God to others. Most people cannot even understand this. Many people today have lives that are without hope and without purpose. Millions are aimless and without goals on the larger scale. But Christians will risk much to share the gospel with others, because that is what God commands them to do and wants them to do.
In England the challenge is not that people are ignorant of how to be saved and have Eternal life. Many are, but the challenge is for those who have already heard this to understand that this is really true, genuinely accurate. It is easy to hide doubts behind the walls of the propaganda that is falsely called "science" these days.
People think they must not admit to being religious, since this might not be "sophisticated". But God is the most sophisticated one of all. As the saying goes: He is no fool to give up tliat wliicli cannot keep, in order to gain that whicli lie cannot loose" [referring to Eternal Life offered by God through Christ].
As they will admit. Missionaries are sinners also. If you do not believe this, ask them. Then ask them what they have done about their own sins, and listen to their answers. Missionaries do not claim to be better than others. They only claim that the mercy of God that has
been given to them, can be given to everyone else also.
Missionaries could be anywhere else in the world. They may not have to come to your area of the planet. But if God sends them there, maybe you should thank God that he cares enough to send those who risk hardship and difficulty for being brave enough to try to obey God and give you information that may save your Eternal life.
Most missionaries have given up a life of comfort and riches that they could have had in their own nations. They have made this choice to try to show the love of God to others. This example is worthy of kindness and respect.
Christians usually are there to help, or to establish schools or hospitals. Christians do not do these things in order to earn or merit their eternal life. They do these things as a result of being transformed and changed for the betterment [amelioration] of others, by God
Christians are not a witness to themselves, but to the God that they serve. Those who worship a mean and cruel God will become mean and cruel. Those who worship a God of love and help and mercy and kindness will demonstrate love, help, mercy and kindness to others. People become like the God they serve.
Some people say that if a person has harmed a Christian, that they cannot become a Christian. But
that is NOT true. Saint Paul, even before he became a Christian persecuted Christians. Then God showed Him how Paul was acting against God. Paul became a Christian.
Jesus Christ came to save everyone including murderers and prostitutes. No one is holy enough to be allowed into Heaven with any sins or imperfection in their life. God is too Holy to allow this. God can regenerate and change anyone if they are sincere when they repent, and if they are seeking God with all of their heart. Read it for yourself in the New Testament gospel of John.
There is no need to be afraid, or to allow fear to be in control. Christianity teaches a life of inner peace, not a life ruled by fear.
No one in true Christianity will ever convert you by force, since that would be disrespectful to God, and an infringement upon His dominion. There are many people in religions that are very rich because they try to censor and keep information from reaching those who would benefit most by it.
Many of those same people are rich, and do not want their positions to be affected. They would rule by fear and the threat of force and violence. Humans who try these methods bring great curses upon themselves. Questions that have been raised legitimately require answers. The events which have been predicted will occur. They cannot be stopped by humans (though they may be delayed by prayer).
There are some books listed along with this New Testament. We would urge you to consider them so that you may find the answers you are seeking:
Historic l\/!ainstream Booits tliat may be of use:
Jesus is Coming by W.E.B. Blackstone
available online for Free [PDF] at www.archive.org
How to study the Bible by R.A. Torrey available online for Free [PDF]
The Canon of the Old and New Testaments by Archibald Alexander - available online for Free [PDF]
Pilgrim's Progress - An explanation of the life as a Christian, in narrative. Very good, Other language versions are known to exist in French, German^ Dutch, Arabic, and Chinese. Available online for Free Pdf and maybe from Google Books.
an explanation of the number 666 = " Recapitulated apostasy the true rationale of the concealed" name of the Roman empire by George Stanley Faber - best for those Christians and/or for those who know English
language well Available for Free online at Archive.org or with Google books
Versions of the Bible that are sound and accurate include:
Ethiopic New Testament - 1 857
Available for Free online [PDF] atArchive.org or with Google books
Italian Diodati Edition - Original
Available for Free online at Archive.org or with Google books
Spanish - 1 602 Reina Valera Edition - Original
Available for Free online at Archive.org or with Google books
The Arabic Bible - 1869 Cornelius Van Dyke [We recommend the original editions of 1 867 and 1 869 only] - Available for Free online [PDF] atArchive.org or with Google books
Sanskrit / Sanscrit Bible - Yes, Sanskrit is still used today in India. The Sanscrit 9clition that is accurate is the version by Wenger. AvailableforFreeonline [PDF] atArchive.org orwitti (joogle boo^s
Tamil - (Tamou)
Edition of 1859 (India) [
AvailableforFreeonline [PDF] atArchive.org or with Google books
Karen - The Karen New Testament (Sgau Karen)
Available for Freeoiline [PDF] atArchive.org or with (joogle books
Burmese - Myanmar - Burma - New Testament available. Edition of 1650.
AvailableforFreeonline [PDF] atArchive.org or with Google books
Hindi - The New Testament in Hindi, also called Hindustani. Editions preferable before 1881 .
AvailableforFreeonline [PDF] atArchive.org or with Google books
Le Nouveau Testament - Ostervald - 1 868-72 (be cautious as many Ostervald and David Martin versions in French have been altered). The trench
version of Louis Segond is popular but is actually based on the text of Westcott and Hort.
Accurate Osterval version available for Free online at Archive.org or with Google books
Hungarian Bible - 1 692 - Original
Available for Free online at Archive.org or with Google books
The Persian New Testament - 1 837 version of Henry Martyn - Available for Free online [PDF] atArchive.org or with Google books
All the Messianic Prophecies of the Bible by Lockyer.
The Hidden Dangers of the Rainbow by C. Cumbey.
The Case for Christ - Strobel
Eines Christen reise nach der seligen ewigkeit : welche in unterschiedlichen artigen sinnbildern, den gantzen zustand einer bussfertigen und gottsuchenden seele vorstellet in englischer sprache beschrieben durch Johann Bunjan, lehrer in Betford, urn seiner furtrefflichkeitwillen in die hochteutsche sprache ubersetzt
Le voyage du Chretien vers I'eternite bienheureuse : ou Ton volt representes, sous diverses images, les differents etats, les progres et I'heureuse fin d'une ame Chretienne qui cherche dieu en Jesus-Christ
Auteur(s) : Bunyan, John (1 628-1 688). Auteur du texte
Le pelerinage d'un nomme Chretien - ecrit sous I'allegorie d'un songe / [par John Bunyan] ; trad, de I'anglais avec une pref. [par Robert Estienne]
Available for Free online at Archive.org or with Google books
Baxter, Richard Title Die ewige Ruhe der Heiligen. Dargestellt von Richard Baxter.
Pilgerreise zur seligen Ewigl^eit. Von Johann Bunyan. Aus dem Englischen neu ubersetzt
Der himlische Wandersmann : oder Eine Beschreibung vom IVIenschen der in Himmel l^ommt: Sammt dem Wege darin er wandelt, den Zeichen und der Spure da er durchgehet, und einige Anweisungen wie man laufen soil das Kleinod zu ergreifen / Beschrieben in Englischer Sprache durch Johannes Bunyan.
II pellegrinaggio del cristiano / tradotto dall' inglese di John Bunyan dal Stanislao Bianciardi Firenze : Tipografia e. Libr. Claudiana
Author Bunyan, John, 1 628-1 688
Title Tian lu 11 cheng
[China] : Mel yi mei zong hui, 1857
El viador, bajo del simil de un sueno por Juan Bunyan
"Everyone has the right to freedom of
thought, conscience and religion; this right
includes freedom to change his religion or
belief, and freedom, either alone or in
community with others and in public or
private, to manifest his religion or belief in
teaching, practice, worship and observance."
- Article 18 of the U.N. Universal Declaration of Human Rights -
Christian Conversions - According to the Bible ' Can NEVER be forced.
Any Conversion to Christianity wliicli would be "Forced" would NOT be recognized by God. It is in His True and KIND nature, that those who come to
Him and choose to believe in Him, must come to Him OF THEIR OWN FREE WILL.
Don't Let anyone tell you that Christians support Forced Conversions.
That is False. True Christianity is NEVER forced.
Core Universal Rights
The right to believe, to worship and witness
The right to change one's belief or religion
The right to join together and express one's belief
The subject of the End Times in the west is called Biblical Prophecy. For more information on this topic, feel free to consult the standard books on this including: The Late Great Planet Earth (Lindsey), and the Charts of Clarence Larkin may give someone a quick overview. Things to come by Dwight Pentecost is interesting though technical. Hidden Dangers of the Rainbow by Cumbey will offer a quick read to those who are able to obtain a rare copy. The Christian in Complete Armor by Gurnall [Free Online] will offer a source of spiritual strength to those who have the courage and wisdom to read it.
Some of Larkin's Material is available for Free online.
Remedy and Help for Occult & Demonic Forces
We include this short section for those who would like to take immediate action, in order to help their life or the life of someone that they care about.
The following covers a topic called the topic of "disembodied spirits" or the topic of Spirits in the world around us.
Christianity teaches that there are 1) spiritual forces that are created by Him, and that work with God, and 2) that there are spiritual forces that rebelled against God, and try to use their influence to harm the good that God accomplishes.
Christianity does NOT recognize that there are neutral spiritual forces. Christianity does not recognize that there are spirits that roam the earth with no destination or purpose. Christianity teaches that spiritual forces may attempt to contact or respond those who seek them, and that those forces are evil and will do harm to humans.
The reason is that Humans can be deceived by spiritual forces that would claim to be good, but are not. The Christian solution is to simply have nothing to do with forces that are not part of the Kingdom of God and of Jesus Christ.
Those who disagree have the right to chose, but should not complain if they find out that the spiritual forces they contact truly are evil and deceive them. Most people do NOT find this out for many years, until their life is wasted and it is too late to do much for God. THAT is exactly the purpose of those forces, to cause humans to spend their life and their time chasing things which do not matter instead of investing in their own spiritual future, in the afterlife.
Some people think that life is to be lived on Earth, while others understand that life here is simply a down-payment. Life here is simply time to prepare for the next thousands of years, with God and others who serve Him.
Christianity does NOT recognize the category of spiritual entities (spirits) that are full of Mischief, or mischievous.
Christianity would conclude that those spirits, where they actually exist, are causing mischief as a trick to prompt humans to become involved with them, in the same manner as a human will pull a piece of string in front of a CAT in order to watch the cat react.
There are humans who have ALREADY found out that certain spiritual forces are Evil. These people have tried to get rid of them but do not know how. There is no solution that exists other than to genuinely become a Christian and then take the steps that the Bible instructs.
Incantations and rituals do not "force" any spiritual entity to do anything. No ritual by a priest was ever effective BECAUSE it was a ritual, or because it contained certain words. However, spirits DO respond to those who are truly Chrsitians, and THEY can certainly tell those who are genuinely Christians (followers of the true Jesus Christ), and those who are faking this or are insincere. It is a BAD idea to attempt to fool or deceive a Demon. THAT does not work, AND humans who try this only end up with much ensnarement by those demonic forces.
There are solutions to these dilemmas. None of them will work for those who are not saved or for those who are NOT Christian. Try it if you want, but be prepared for the consequences.
Demonic Spirits play by the rules that GOD lays down and NOT by the rules that you may have been mis-led into believing by some slick occult publishing company.
Witches have precious little power in fact, and the few that do are under such oppression and such personal bondage that they have no freedom, but they will not speak this truth to others.
The price of their freedom (they have been told) is the ensnarement or seduction of others. The following prayers are provided in case they are of assistance. Those who use them must be true Christians, and recognized by God as such.
Having said that, spiritual warfare and spiritual conflict (since this IS that area: the conflict in spiritual realms between spiritual forces) is very much like running or any other long distance task: it is long term preparation that makes the difference.
A new Christian is NOT to be dealing with demonic forces, and would be well advised to seek advice from those who are serious, sober, and committed genuine Christians for many years, before dealing with these areas.
Many books have been written on this topic. Many of them are written by those who are occultists who are possessed and seeking to mislead others. We will recommend OTHER Christian books at the end of this section for those who wish to pursue these matters with the seriousness they deserve. Most of the books available in these areas for Christians are written in English or German.
Also, it may not be enough to pray these prayers once. It may take much time to have the impact desired. In order to have personal victory in these areas over demonic spirits:
1) One must be a Genuine Christian
2) One must seek to actively follow God
3) One must spend much TIME reading the Bible, and
4) One must spend much TIME praying and learning HOW to pray to God in the name of Jesus Christ, in accordance (agreement) with the information and principles explained in the New Testament.
prayer of renunciation of Demonic Forces
Prayer to renounce witchcraft and/or any spiritual practice contrary to God and His given instructions
{Whether you have decided to become a Christian 20 years ago or five minutes ago, you can still pray this prayer. If you are not a Christian believer, or if you are confused about what this means, no problem. Just go to the section on how to become a Christian, pray that prayer, and then come back and pray this one}
Lord God, I do not come always to talk with you when I should Lord, I find this prayer difficult and I pray that you would give me the grace, strength and courage that I need to pray it and mean it.
Lord, I come to you because I am a true Christian believer, I
(vour name here) , being under the Blood of Jesus,
claiming the Mind of Jesus, and the Spirit of Jesus, do hereby present my request to you boldly before your Throne of Grace (Ephesians 2:3/Hebrews 4:14-16/Philippians 2: 1-1 1). I ask that you would neutralize and prevent any force or evil presence from acting that might try to keep me from praying this prayer, in the name of Jesus and in the power of your blood. I pray that you would give me your spiritual strength and your spiritual protection. I thank you for what you did for me by dying on the cross for me.
I come before you in prayer today In the name of Jesus Christ because I want to renounce any and all practices that are contrary to you or to your teachings. I come before you today in the name of Jesus Christ.
I come before you today because I want to renounce any contact or seeking of any spirit or spiritual entity other than
the Christian Triune God or the Son of God, Jesus Christ. I want to renounce any and all of my behaviors and practice of allowing myself to contact the spiritual world or pray to/ through spiritual entities or people, that are not Jesus Christ.
I recognize that the Bible states that we can only come to God through Jesus Christ, and through no other persons or spirits.
I come before you today because I want to renounce any and all of my spiritism, spirit-contact, witchcraft and occult practices, as well as any spiritual or other practice which is against you or contrary to you, and I ask for your favor and help to help me renounce these activities.
At this moment, I choose by my own will to renounce and reprove all works of darkness in my life and the lives of the generations of those whom I have joined. I include blood relatives as well as adoptive relatives and any mates, or any others whom I have joined such as lovers, seducers whether these were my (whichever applies to you - if you are not sure. ..include them all) wife/wives, husband/husbands, and children/grand-children/great-grandchildren. In the name of Jesus Christ, I hereby renounce any and every oath, commitment, covenant, decision, curse, fetish, decision, intention, word or thought, or gesture, and I hereby renounce any and every fleshly and immoral intimacies and unions that encouraged or brought about iniquity in my own life, or anyone meeting the above stated requirements for bringing works of darkness to my own life.
Lord God, in the name of Jesus Christ, I hereby choose to renounce all unfruitful works of darkness, and have no further fellowship with them from this time forth (Romans 13: 12/Ephesians 5: 11)
I do this through the Name of Jesus Christ, my Savior,
through His Blood that was shed for me,
through his precious Body given for me,
through his Mind that suffered beyond anything I could ever suffer,
I do this so that my whole being - body, mind, soul and spirit, may be completely set free from every sinful work of the past brought about by the sins of those before me.
I do this so that no Luciferian, Satanic, Spiritually wrong promise, or evil covenant, curse, action, word, or deed or attitude - from my actions or my past be laid against my account - in heaven or in or on the earth. By this action today, I hereby serve notice that the handwriting of ordinances written against me and my generations are blotted out in my life - effective as far back as needs be to the very first though, word, deed or gesture. (Ephesians 2: 13-14).
I do this so that from this day forward, I may go about serving You God, in reverence of You and seeking your counsel in everything I do. I submit my life unto You as a living sacrifice - holy and acceptable in Your sight, which is my reasonable service. (Romans 12:1)
Dear Heavenly Father, and Judge of the Universe, as I present this petition before you today, I thank You that You have heard me this day, and granted my every expression in accordance with Your will. I know that You have done this solely because of what Your Son, the true and only Jesus Christ, accomplished for me, by dying and paying the price for my sins on the cross.
Thank You from the depth of all of my being, for hearing my prayers and granting my petition. Please remind me of your grace and love on a daily basis. Please help me to seek to
serve and follow you, and help me to continue to remember that you have forgiven me, and that I can take you at your word and trust what you have given to me in your Bible. I pray that you would help me to not do wrong, and to decide to do what is right, and to take active steps to follow you. I pray that you would fill me with joy, comfort and hope and bring true Christian friends in my life who will strengthen my walk with You and encourage me to grow in the right spiritual path with you. You know Lord that I have asked all of these things in the name of Jesus, and I thank you that I am now free in deed, according to what you have shared with you in the Bible (Romans 6:22, Galatians 5:1, Romans 8:1, Romans 7:24, 8:1, John 8:36, 1 Corinthians 12:27).
(Note: take time to look up these verses in the Bible which can be found in the Bible. You may want to write them down, and memorize them as well. It is good practice and will serve you well).
I pray Lord that you would help me to remember that each time I am tempted, that I can come back and talk with you, and read the Bible for strength and encouragement.
In the name of Jesus Christ I have asked all of these things, and I thank you for giving them to me. Amen.
The Spiritual Problems caused by Spiritual Explorations of Witchcraft & Dark Spirituality - Hereditary Witchcraft
There is such a thing as occult forces that try to force families to serve them, for many decades, and for many generations. Some families did not KNOW how to fight the demonic spirits. Therefore they gave in to them, and serve those forces, and try to force their other family members to do this.
This needs to be resisted, but true freedom and true resistance can only be found in those who truly accept and believe the message of Jesus Christ as the New Testament confirms and explains. This is only ONE book of many portions of the New Testament. The New Testament is comprised of 27 books.
Prayer to be forgiven for sins committed while exploring darkness and/or evil and prayers to be forgiven for sins committed in & during witchcraft
Some people will wrongly tell you that this prayer cannot or will not have a good impact on your life. Whether they consciously know it or not, those who say that are people who are trying to trick you. But if this prayer would really have no effect on your life, then it certainly cannot hurt to pray it.
Lord God, I do not come always to talk with you when I should. Lord, I find this prayer difficult and pray that you would give me the grace, strength and courage that I need to pray it and be totally sincere. Lord, I come to you because I am now a true Christian believer, and because L (vour name here) . being under the Blood of Jesus, claiming the Mind of Jesus, and the Spirit of Jesus, do hereby present my request to
you boldly before your Throne of Grace (Ephesians 2:3/Hebrews 4:14-16/Philippians 2: 1-11).
I ask that you would neutralize and prevent any force or evil presence that might try to keep me from praying this prayer, in the name of Jesus and in the power of your blood. I pray that you would strengthen me as I pray this and that my mind would be clear, and that I would be able to concentrate on talking with you and on what I would like to pray. I thank you for coming to my help as you said you would in the Bible, and despite the tricks of any evil forces to convince me of the opposite. I thank you that you Love me Lord, even if I do not always feel as though you do because I am not perfect.
I thank you for what you did for me by dying on the cross for me. I thank you Lord, because I know that you are more powerful than the forces which may have been controlling my life, and which were exercising influence in my life that I want to be sure is terminated and over. I come to you in prayer today Lord, because I want to be delivered from all consequences of hereditary involvement in the occult or any occult curses which have impacted my life and/or hereditary witchcraft and all of the sins and curses which have come from those activities. I choose by my own will and I do now renounce and reprove all works of darkness in my life and the lives of the generations of those past and present whom I have joined.
Choosing by my own will Lord Jesus Christ, I renounce any and all curses or effects of my past actions, habits, thought processes and any other activity or intention contrary to your character and contrary to your word the Bible, any relatives of mine who have been in the occult which you know about Lord, and whereby I am or have been affected by any of their actions, thoughts, words or deeds. In your name and by my will with your help and depending upon you, I renounce all occult blessings, all occult heritage and all occult consequences, as well as any demonic spirits or inspiration.
which have a basis for interference or influence in my life, either because of my own actions or because of the actions of any of my ancestors or relatives which has an effect on me- whatever evil effect that might be.
In this renunciation Lord, I include blood and adoptive relatives and any mates, such as lovers, seducers and rapists wife/wives, husband/husbands, and children/grand- children/great-grandchildren. I hereby renounce any and every oath, commitment, covenant, decision, action, curse, fetish, gesture, and fleshly and immoral intimacies and unions that encouraged or brought about iniquity in my own life, or anyone meeting the above stated requirements for bring works of darkness to my own life.
[ you should take time out at this point, recalling to your mind any known names or circumstances - especially if there have been rapes or seductions that you know about, from or towards you, or that you participated in or witnessed. Take each situation and person individually and ask the Lord to forgive you of your involvement and participation in each of these situations. Where the situation applies instead to others, ask that they would come to realize the wrongness of their action, and that they would be drawn to the Lord and that they would repent and be saved ]
Lord, I hereby choose to renounce all unfruitful works of darkness, and have no further fellowship with them from this time forth (Romans 13: 12/Ephesians 5: 11) I do this through the Name of Jesus Christ, my Savior, through His Blood that was shed for me, through his precious Body given for me, through his Mind that suffered beyond anything I could ever suffer. I do this so that my whole being - body, mind, soul and spirit, may be completely set free from every sinful work of the past brought about by my sins or the sins of those before me. I do this so that no Luciferian, Satanic, or evil covenant, curse, or fetish from the past be laid against my account - in heaven or in or on the earth.
By this action right now today, I hereby serve notice that the handwriting of ordinances written against me and my generations are blotted out - effective as far back as needs be to the very first though, word, deed or gesture. (Ephesians 2: 13-14).I do this so that from this day forward, I may go about serving You, Father, in reverence of You and seeking your counsel in everything I do. I submit my life unto You here and now as a living sacrifice - holy and acceptable in Your sight, which is my reasonable service. (Romans 12:1) Dear Heavenly Father, and Judge of the Universe, as I present this petition before you today, I thank You that You have heard me today, and granted my every expression in accordance with Your will.
I know that You have done this solely because of what Your Son, the true and only Jesus Christ, accomplished for me, by dying and paying the price for my redemption on the cross. Thank You from the depth of all of my being, for hearing my prayers and granting my petition. Please remind me of your grace and love on a daily basis. Please help me to seek to serve and follow you, and help me to continue to remember that you have forgiven me, and that I can take you at your word and trust what you have given to me in your Bible. I pray that you would help me to not do wrong, and to decide to do what is right, and to take active steps to follow you.
I pray that you would fill me with joy, comfort and hope and bring friends in my life who will strengthen my walk with You and encourage me to grow in the right spiritual path with you. I ask Lord that you would give me spiritual discernment so that I would not be deceived by others, and so that I would follow you in the ways that you want me to. I pray that you would help me to understand you and know you better and that you would help me be an effective messenger of yours to communicate the truths of the Gospel and live and stand up for You. You know Lord that I have asked all of these things in the name of Jesus Christ, and I thank you that I am now free in
deed, according to what you have shared with me in the Bible (Romans 6:22, Galatians 5:1, Romans 8:1, Romans 7:24, 8:1, John 8:36, 1 Corinthians 12:27). In the name of Jesus Christ, Amen.
LIST OF ACCURATE BOOKS on the OCCULT / DEMONIC SPIRITS for those who are CHRISTIANS and who sincerely want to know more to help themselves, and their family members
These books are available at a bookstore online at www.amazon.com . They MAY be available through other places onhne (on the internet).
Demonology Past and Present by Kurt Koch- Available ALSO in German
Occult ABC by Kurt Koch - Available ALSO in German
Other Books by Kurt Koch - Available ALSO in German
Demons in the World Today: A Study of Occultism in the Light of God's Word by Merril Unger
The Beautiful Side of Evil by J. Michaelsen
Inside the New Age Nightmare: For the First Time Ever... a Former Top New Age Leader Takes You on a Dramatic Journey by Baer
Hidden Dangers of the Rainbow by Constance Cumbey
Die sanfte Verfiihrung (Cumbey Constance) Book Description: 1987. Die Autorin beschreibt in diesem Standardwerk Entstehung, Lehren, Ziele und okkulte Wurzeki der New-Age-Bewegung. Sie enthiillt beklemmende
Parallelen zur ....biblischer Endzeitprophezeiungen. Hardcover, guter Zustand, Verlag Schulte & Gerth, Taschenbuch Neues Zeitalter (Geheimwissen), Religiose Zeitfragen S. 300,
A Planned Deception: The Staging of a New Age Messiah (ISBN: 0935897003 / 0-935897-00-3) Cumbey, Constance Pointe Publishers
The Adversary by Marc Bubeck
Overcoming the Adversary by Marc Bubeck
Destroying the Works of Witchcraft Through Fasting & Prayer by Ruth Brown
Orthodoxy & Heresy: A Biblical Guide to Doctrinal Discernment by Robert Bowman
Beyond Seduction: A Return to Biblical Christianity by D. Hunt
Pilgrim's Progress by John Bunyan - The most widely translated Christian book after the Bible. (Yes, an edition in German, Dutch, French, Italian, Spanish, Portugues, and Arabic have all been made). Note: Pilgrim's Progress by John Bunyan is available for FREE online.
The Christian in Complete Armour, or, A treatise of the Saints by Pastor (Rev.) William GURNALL - in One Volume or in Three Volumes - available for FREE online (the term "saints" used here simply means Christians).
liiiiiHiiiiillHiliB
rr .'•'-•'^or'Tj '<' ^^y;j s^^'-^f
^'
*=#*-* ^:^-^
"csiSW^
^_© 0 \ & e_e
|
VWW?i i Jcj X^\ A(J\>-\ A^\ |
||||
|
1 • |
o-.VjijrA |
• iW'^'i |
ci^J:^* |
|
|
1 |
or-.V^rin |
U-Vj:f^ |
||
|
r • |
^j:rs. |
^'^J^\ |
||
|
i |
o>f";ri |
^-^;J^> |
||
|
IV • |
C-yl^\ |
TA |
J-JMW |
|
|
0 |
-^-i |
n |
^.v |
|
|
s |
u->;> |
11 |
u-y^j/> |
|
|
r |
^>r |
\T |
LT^jf^ |
|
|
o |
^^. > |
"v |
ii^-Ac |
|
|
\ |
u_y. r |
•\ |
^_i\ |
|
|
\ |
\^> r |
^ |
^ |
|
|
\ • |
• ' ^^^ |
1 |
^j/ |
|
|
rr ■ |
• ' \--:^L |
0 |
S^'J^^ |
|
|
l/'"* Oj,r-^j iv- V^«rj |
r |
i^^Ur |
||
|
-- " V-.. ■ |
I -^'j y ^r^jji • c W-j -^'j u U-J5 f ■ V^ j'^J li' i o- o 1:1- -^ij> 'iiiil -sjl-^j • ^\ ijb
4_jl\ ^^_. l,j:.„ oi^ (iM ^^. Jcy wi-y_ J]j, ^y^ij n .^_,U._ ^\_j ck-i-Ck* ^3 i ^W^c- »■«! } -^ ti^ JAl ts- o-°J ■ '^?-^i^ ^!j^
!Uvi4.-.V\.i
**' > -it'
ii» L(j^»l ^j, r»* i-\^»\ j.i\, wjj\ il-^U '>^\ '^J).»9 pj\ ^3. ^-_,. lii,I-\ ^ii rt
tiV'.\\ j.WV\
,^J
o'^'^~ i/'^^ d^-^ >■' -^
, lArv
->^t/'^'«i..V
L/''*''^
503 . j^'-jJij..\Lj*jJ (j~-|j.-', *JjJ "ll^^
507 516 522 526 528 552 561
V
• • • uiJ'*:^^ C^^i '"SJLy
• • • iJi;^ U^}i '^^
576 . (_Sj)_js- i_?^^^, Jjl (t^c 'iSlL,
585 . lSj<}=' Si^^^y. i_s^^ i*'-^ ^iXSU,
586 . t^lj^ (_?^j*-^ (>:^-' C^ "'Ai'-'^
587 .. . ci,i'j=- i-?''^>v^. f^ '''^l^; 590 ..|_j^l i_s'^_^. t^UiK^ ujUi"
1 ^^^^"^
83 lJ**V° iJ^'
135 Isj! JjLsrl
221 (L~ji_ Jjjf'l
288 ... . j^V.;'^ JL«*' S-'^ 371 . |«j I iJ^V uSj'y^ LJ^i' '^\^j
9
437 L/~^y
J" 489 . ujUJiAj i^_;lj^ ijJi^ ' iS^j
" .*■ .. " ■«
496 . ijUaJoLJo ^j*i^ Jjl <Hll«y
li mm
HA.
rocno/iA HiiiiEro llldJCA XPIItTA,
BtpHO H TOHHO nptseAeHi oti nBpBOo6pa3HO-TO.
HAPlirPAj:!), Bi KimroneiiaTnmi^-Tfi na A, X. BojjaiiiiHa.
1874.
1" !;;y t/i^> '^ti* J^'l
76 ijjj\ J^.^ji l£\~5;* ^\
124 ijjj\ J^Jjk isliy J-:?!
204 ijj}\ Ji.y,\>. isi:>^si ^\
266 Jl^r""d;iJ5-.^
34 5..*.,. .....«...• • ^iOImu ] s Jjj Ud J <^U'*' I (^jhi
377 lS^X^^ ■"ill-^ iJiJl^Jcuj^ v^j.^j u^jfji
407 >uAJlj ■'ilUj, syjl-jjnJ.jB (2)]^, u^Ji
428 ^JLj, s^jli-L!^ ellj-j, u"j1jJ
438 ^iJLi) s_,)jLy^l isiljoj^ U'tj'jJ
449 ^iSU, s^jlj-M isJJj-;^ u^j'jj
457 * ^AJL>>t sJaL-w^9 tsUj.**j (^^)^_ji
464 lS^Xs' ■'"'J^^ a^jL^jlLJ (!tDj-i^ trjlji
471 i-jaJ\j •°<iJLu, 5^jL>— jjlL-j isuwj (j^jJjJ
475 i^'Xj^ •'aIUm 4-<jljj*.l5 eUj-j, (j->_j!_j>
484 ^aJIj ■^AlUi, 4«yljj*lj i^j-j, u-jl^
49 1 •oiJLi, i^y^ iiiwj-1^ L>yl>i
495 >u4jLj, 4Jji-9 (sUjau, wyji
496 ^aII-, 5^1^ i£)J)«ij ij-jlji
521 ^i^^ ^JLo, laUj-ij vj»*i
530 ^"ijX'i^jf- 'aJI-, CiVlj-, ^;^
539 ^yi^^ 'a^j^-'aIU, l!l).[y-, ^Joi
544 ^^j-Vjl •'juoyi ■'ilU, (£ll^^ (_^
553 j_^'M^ 'i^^j eMj-^ j_^
534 ^Aill^'JU, i»l!l-, (^
555 ^i.^jf-'i\\^j ^j^j Uj4)
558 ^^--»} e^t^
1 •••EvangileselonMatthieu lljj^ iJ"-^J^-^i3" '^'^^ \
76 ...Evangileselon Marc s^jj\ joi^U (»i«i^ J_;s\ I'
124..,EvangileselonLuc ^jj)\ |_/i-^'j (SJJtj! J-:#l
904 ■■ Evangile selon Jean s^jjl ^_^li fiJjij.* J^l '.
266,. les Actes des Apofres, JLfl bUJj^ I
345.. Epifeaux Remains ^JL^ s^jIUj^ CiUj--^ LT'j'ji )'
377 . . Pi'^Ti'ere epitre auxCorinthiens , , , ^Jal JJW>} S J oL^QJ&J i 4d l^!*.*!} ( yS^^J 1 407. Deuxieme epitre aux Corinthiens, ^j_JU ^Um. S JblMiuU.Ad C^fiMi] lyjjjj
428..Epitreaux Galates ^dlluj, s^jliJj^ sD_j»», (j^jlsi ;
43S . . EpTtre aux Ephesiens ..jilLj. s^LLy-jl (S).!j-j^ ltuIsJ
449., EPitre aux Philippiens ^ilUj ijjul^ v^j^j ij-j!j> j
457..Epitre aux Colossiens ^jJL-, 5^jL-.j)j9 (»U^«u^ (J^jj
464 P''^'"!^''^ ^P'^*^ 3UX Thessaloniciens >»jiBl "^djw*j 6 J flLX.j Jl«*J d^wi. ( wJoJ j
471 Deuxiemeepitre-Thessaloniciens, ^iju "^djL**. 8 JoLX-JalL-J (SUa.*), /uija; ]
475 • F^remiereepitre ^Timothee ^Jal a3V.a). AmuqUa^C^JO C!^a.M, ^uiaJa) ,
484.DeuxiemeepltreaTimothee X^AJU <WUiJ, AM^jUa^Oo CSAja**». /ujjJv ]
49 1 . .Epttre a Tite ^aILu, *-yio eUj-<^ U^j'
495..Epitre a Philemon ^aJLu. jjji-j CilJ^ (j»>j!^
49g..L'EpitreauxHebreux >ua!L^ 5^]^ dJj-^ (j-jl)i
521.. Epitrede Jacques ^j_xjf ^ilLo. Cillj-), t-Jj^^l'
530.. Premiere epitre de Pierre.. Jij\'i^^ ■'aIL, (iill^j-, ^J-j_;kJ 539. Deuxieme epitre de Pierre. ^aJIj 'a^^*)^ ''.iJLj, l!il!w, (j-j^Sai 1
64 4.. Premiere epitre de Jean e"^jl ■'a-oi? •'aJLu, l£l)**>. |tss :
553.,Deuxieme epitre de Jean ^AJlj ■'aILj, lliUj*". ,i^. ;
554., Troisieme epitre de Jean ^Ai)\j ^ilUi. I£)ill.ui (^«£ '
555.. Epitre deJude ^^^jj,^ ''4!^, ^j^j\^jV^ ^
o58 ■■ l'Apocalypse,nomrneepartois Revelations, ,.«,,,(«* (((■>■••>•••»•* m*.a^| w^. £J^ |j.
Neues Testament / New Testament / Le Nouveau Testament
JOt^s. iXf^
L^-
.ur
jj,k* J, |_;~Jlj i^J ,_;>-• (jWJ JV^ J3^
IN THE
HINDUSTANI LANGUAGE.
ffjf^ ^ .^ 5^f" / - - - - - -»'•'»'
?f|fW-l jj -frr^ c^fc^~n ^ ... - - 'J^
ffjf~0 o {if,f.^ ^rcj .C^r-^ / - - - - - >1IJ
}if~n jj f^ -r=\ .rff^^ / . . - - H-J
rflf-/"" c^ -=c^ jprfO ^ _ _ _ - - - lv"i
ffjf-n Q ,icj fjn^'^ j'^ - - - " "
ffjf^ ^ ^ Jljrrfn ;f - - - - -
ff|f^ c^ ef^"1 -Fi sV^'^ / - - " " - ''="
^'^{'^ f V*\? ------ "'•'■'
■i^-=n /^ [f^ ------- '">
hf \r^ - - - - - - - -"'
»^f~n ^ |,^ . . . . - - ■ - 0.1.
^ /" ir^ - - - - - '
4V-1 JA-I
^r
P^, - - - - - - - s=^ K ^f^..
•fe^ - - - - - y^ i^j Is i^j^i.
|<:i« - - . : - ki- i^J K U=-j»
ICvO- - - - - - ^ 1;"'J^ '^ '^J-
Fvl - - - " " " ^ if"^ ^ '^y.
ISyv- - - - - - " S:^ 1^ '"^jV-
INJtL I MUQADDAS,
YA NE,
HAMAKE KHUDAWAND AUK NAJAT-DENEWALE
YISF MASIH
KA NAYA 'AHD-NAMA.
IS KA TAEJUMA YUNANI ZUBAN SE ZUBAN I URDU MEN BANARAS TRANSLATION COMMITTEE SE KIYA GAYA, JISE TASMI3 KAEKE AB TISEI'BAR CHHAPWATE.
u
LONDON:
PRINTED FOR THE
BRITISH AND FOREIGN BIBLE SOCIETY, INSTITUTED IN THE YEAR 1804.
MDCCCLX.
|
THE |
|
NEW TESTAMENT |
|
OF OUB |
|
LORD AND SAVIOUR |
|
JESUS CHRIST. |
|
ISr SGAU KAREJV. |
|
II CoS 00^ 931^ cSl ^ o8l 93 c3 « |
|
2d Edition.— 4000. |
|
Translated bv Francis Mason |
MAULMAIN,
AMERICAN MISSION PRESS. THOS. S. RANNEV.
1850.
«c6So3
t>t«
osdb
aScrj!
jdBico^ . . .
8oi
ca^Sojsnou . . . ooe[pojsiij 1 . . .
ODCOIOO . .
ossoiss • •
OCDIOS . •
cocSal* • • ooseico^Djo . •
0(5t«OD3llO« . .
o
ooiooosijn . .
00033 . . . .
oicoSS . . si(3i . - . ■ ooicBS . .
otcjoagijii • • eSioo^cS^oo^noo
cBlCO^dB^CO^I J n 0J31 . . . .
mSS^i^ . . .
. tii . . . . • • 3
. U^ . . . • . • <IJ
col . . . • - • saS
. tSl • 3oo
«100^ > . . . JjS
. 8 ;3<).
. 03^^80 . . . . sjjo
• ro^^lj . . . . ?nj
0003X 9°J
088 S'?
o
oo3i SJ9
rocSs s?J
msiio 99°
03S11J 951
OOIO • - . • 98' 001«J • • • 9''»*
00 ■ -
131 .
ai .
o
001 .
OSuO . osnj • t8i"0 cSnj
tSlu^
c8p .
9Eo»
• 9« SS3*
519
9»!5
9ej
s«<i
9°9
3oC
^9oo
930
I
■030 S3«
«u
«scb
tt'iojs
jCfttcop . . .
^Ql ....
CD^SajSion . . . ooe^^ojsijo . . .
TOCXllOO . . OCOIOS . •
focSsb • •
00SSlCO|pjB . . CxSlBODSlOa . .
o
COCQi ■ . • '
oicoSS . . aiQi ... ooirBS . . .
080afflSo3o . .
c8ioo^d8^oo^« J » tSioa^oS^oo^iiqi Cg3l . . , ,
0S . , Matthew . a o^ , . Marc - . qj oax . , Luke - . , oaG c8i . . JotlD^ . . ooo
^1^03^ Acts of Apostles jjg
Q , . Romans , OOqSfO I Corinthians . fJ^QPj I II Corinthians COCOl . Galatians , , Ephesians Phljppians , Colossjans ,
<!9"
fOJ
93 R 9J9 S?J 59° 991 930 ;C3 9G0
9« 533 915 9»?
0811 J . "''s'=' ■ . . sej
cSl « 3 I [ Epistle I Letter oq John ;(<l (jSllIJ "(Epistle-Letterof] John g0j c8l»3 '" [Epistle-Letter of] John ggg CO . ■'H<'« .... vJOO cop (Revelation ... 530
008 .
o
OCOl
cocSs
CO?D O ' Thessalonians . o
« COlnQ I Timothy •
OQ-^flj II Timothy 05 ■ - Titus , ,
^\ , Phiiemon , , <SX • Hebrews 031 , .James , OSriO • i Peter . . ii Peter , .
•CoSodvta
ooeiSoosnoii . . • co^^ajsajB . . .
;03C0XCO . .
i9f»o'a' • • •
'too
OCX)lO? . .
TOcSsb • •
! 002SICO|iiOli . . 0O88T.CO|l JO . • Q0XO0331OB . .
o
ooiaoossjn . . oooj* • • • • oicoSS . . stQi ... . . ODicBS ...
0803 080 On . . OIOOQSBJU . •
COS! . . . ,
o^S^<^ . . .
(j|S w ^vangile selon Matthieu O y5| , .Evangile selon Marc ^IJ
COl .Evangile selon Luc • 53** (fli ^ Evangile selon Jean , Oof>
y^OQT ,Actes des Apotres. JpB Q , Epftre aux Romains , ^0^1
COGlSlO P^mt^re opUr^ a,.. Crin.hions 9 P " COCIpfl IDouniimoipJtro Corinthiers QOJ
Q3Q3^ , Epitreaux Galates, goj
rjgg « Epttre aux Ephesiens 93^
o OCOl ^P^^**^ ^^^ Philippiens 9jc
O^cSs ^P^tre aux ColossienscQj
00 'U O P'ornifire apiire Thessalonlclens CCO
O <^>8n I DeuKi^me Spitre Thessalonicieds
OOtuQ f'^'"'^'? ^P"*^ iTimathee,
001,11 I '^'^"'^'^'^^-'^f'"^ iTimothee ,
Q^ , Epttre a Tite , , (^•j^ _Ep?tre a Philemon , rt-^ ^L'Epftreaux Hebreux CJO ^33^ , Epttre de Jacques , 9*15 0?(iO • * epitre de Pierre poQ OSBj Dsuxieme -de Pierre pgj
f tjT R3 Premiere epitre de Jean , CSO QTJXV J l^uxieme epitre de Jean* 9^9
tviX 0 3 Troisieme epitre de Jean ■ QQ E
EpTtre de Jude' • 900
I'ApKBl^pse. nommw psrfois R^elations 930
S?1
SEo*
Neues Testament / New Testament / Le Nouveau Testament
THE
:new testament
OF OLR
LORD AND SAVIOUR JESUS CHRIST,
IN TAMIL;
WITH REFERENCES, CONTENTS OF THE CHAPTl'RS AND CHRONOLOGY, IROK THE ENGLISH.
E-SUdE isiTi—^3'!rfimiu
MADRAS;
THE MADRAS AUXILIARY BIBLE SOCIETY.
PRINTED AT THE AMERICAN MISSION FEKSS.
1859.
h
/
r
THE NEW TESTAMENT-
IN BURMESE.
|
> |
THE |
|
New |
Testament |
|
OF |
|
|
OUE |
LORD AST) SAVIOLTR |
|
JESUS CHRIST: |
|
|
.SCtanajateli into tfje Burmese, tram tljt ©cisiniil ffiteeft, ■ |
|
|
E |
y Rev, A. JUDSON, D,D. |
|
AND EDITED, WITH CONTENTS OF CHAPTEKS AND REFERENCES, |
|
|
B |
f Rev. E. a. STKVRN'S, D.I). |
|
-.^^ |
|
|
RANGOON; |
|
|
PUBLISHED BV Second EdiUoii,-5,000. |
THE AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSIONARY tNION, AT THEIR MISSION PRESS. F. D. PHINNEY, SUPT. 1885. |
OgGODoSsO^Ss ^g cq]58C^(^30O^^0WC}j0!l
eoDDc^epojSs . . .
GOOOQWoSeO . . .
sgcpcsioSogoesoS
ogcpoioSq^cBooeeoS
ogGpoioSoocBuDceoS
ogEpoioSsopcgcsoS
Gp©ioS^"[(yog«e©oS
ojggojSs Gjoco^^cSgSs
SC»E|8ggSoD£880D08 . . .
GOOOssagooos^oo^crjS! oecooooB^oo^rejjtSs . . .
arSesSoj8(:)@Sc5]Si Q^e^ccoo8DeBD6|i 0S3a)?8^8r^ i§c§
CO^llC^03OJIO53lc^880cSs|6c^8C0^!»3CT?8^8t^§aigSll 000^3
aS^cScoso08 (i)§eoDSi Q^e^eoD3 033ai5'8((^8| cjScoSc^j^c^
•OCI^II^oS(c§8 (ll) CXlgSgS^oSlSoOS^8n^§ODgSll
|
ogoo6oq|5s J \ oqj5sc§(i33»^^D« |
|
|
5l£Bc»b3C|goS .... Matthew .... |
|
|
j|£«3o^ac)Eo6 Marc - jSojoDoosjEoS .... Luke -■ .... c)£gcooco^3giSo£ . . John - .... |
BD GOTO- |
|
roa^ecoSoggi .... Acts of Apostles .... |
OD |
|
CS[P«[3o1q©0 .... Romans .... |
SGp |
|
COD3E[^-lgol9l)0ogaeBD8 .... J Corinthians |
0 GO0-? |
|
e.-ao£[^lgo)3eO!^c8(X)CSoS .. Il Corinthians OOODcSgoloso .... .... Galatians . . |
J ecoo. oco |
|
OOcSgolosO .... .... Ephesians |
a |
|
ScSggoloeo .... .... Phlippians . |
8 |
|
ecoDccooc^Qolaeo .... Coiossians |
sroo |
|
ODoSoDOeCOD^oSSoToeOO^OGeoS l Thessalonians |
0 cnoS |
|
COoSoOnGCOD^oSQoTosoq^cStXJGSDS II Thsssalonians |
J 030S |
|
cBeWDCCoSoloBDOCOGSDS .... 1 Timothy . . |
oS |
|
cSsoosccQdlgsDq^^ODSDDS . . Il Timothy |
J c8 |
|
cfiojgoloSlD .... .... Titus . . . 8GCO<f|(^olss3 . . .... Philemon |
c8 Sscc- |
|
GOOgSola©:! .... .... Hebrews. . . |
GtX) |
|
5|£a50rejiygoloeo .... James. . |
ODD |
|
jSeOODIggdlsSDogUGeoS .... I Peter . . . |
3 GU> |
|
J|£soC»^golssoqc8oDGSoS .. II Peter. |
J SO " 3 etXn " J G033. |
|
gi£gODOCOS|So1o©OOmMG©3£ . . I [ Epistle ; Letter of] Joh |
|
|
J Tl^ "y |
|
|
5|£GaD3CoSGo1oe3qc6(X)G63£ iilEpislIe-Letterof] Joh |
|
|
5|£GO33C0igol0B0ODc8o3ee3£ III [Epistle-Letter of] John ^ stazt |
|
|
5|£ajogo1oBO .... .... Jude .... ^oScSog^s .... . . Revelation .... |
cco3aD05^3o^rag58 . . eoDo^ogg;
COC3f5g^pS0S^3O^nrj Sg «3C080S^3O^O^^8 . .
KW^^OUC^OSII
eoSDCO
§
C(X!3^
8
?^
03a ea
0l3 03C0
THE
NEW TESTAMENT
OF OUE
LORD AND SAVIOUR JESUS CHRIST
TEANSLATED INTO TELDGU
FROM THE OKIGINAL GREEK.
§^_^ ^ S) o^ ?6.
■^^^8 es'SuBS'^ SjDSS.g' Sia^^iS^S^-'ejey^ e>-Sb\"rfci5baJSs.
|
MADRAS: |
|||||
|
PEINTED AT THE AMEKICAN MISSION |
PBESS |
||||
|
FOE |
THE |
MADRAS |
AUXILIAEY |
BIBLE |
SOCIETY, |
|
And sold at their |
Depository, 155 Popham's Broadway |
||||
|
I8 60. |
THE BOOKS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT.
§^eJ SxJocf^SScoS;^ SS^aJ ^o^Sia'^o& 000JV31S <5S»^^ ^SS'55moSdo5Jj_
bS
&
fc»JS5(j_
w"5^ ..." ...
r^sis'
o S^So^
J> §"80^
xoacssi
^-^%
I>sh
§"eS"2 A ... n fiSjes^SS. • • •
. . . -5>a~
oa.
. . . -si!'
. . .-Sa- .. . ne_ o3
_9 "^iSjtT^fe^.
-s S'Soj'^cSSb. ©|S> . , .
f>'o"ST"i3b . ,
|4r.^&, ...
s5!$C5«.
b' 3 o o3 >t >t 3 >t o o
?^Sm:1l.S.T
Xcrt-»»!
PT.tr'fir : p«»»^:Ji.:h*i:
ppi>n:Ticntn«
(niiA I ¥xjy-
PitiTCP1H>" : ooii;^,^^::
These texts conforms to the T.R. as far as we know. Anyone having questions about this text should compare it to the Stephens / Estienne Version in Koine (Ancient) Greek of 1 550/1 551 , which is the root standard historic Ancient Greek text of the New Testamen t
LE
NOUVEAU TESTAMENT
DE
NOTRE SEIGNEUR JESUS-GHRIST
d'apbSs la version eevoe
Par J. F. OSTERVAIiD
PARIS
SOCI6TE BIBLIQUE DE FRANCE
41, RUE LA BRUYfiBE 1872 One of the Reliable copies of the French New Testament - Line Bible fidele. Available sometimes [and Free (gratis) ] atwww.archive.org
TABLE DES LIVRES
DU NOUVEAU TESTAMENT
Evangile selon saint Matthieu , :^vanKile selon saint Marc . , . Kvangile selon saint Lue . . . • ^vaugile selon saint Jean . . .
Les Acles des Apotres
!]&pitre de saint Paul au£ Ho-
mains
I" l^pitre aux Corinthiens , . . 11** Epitre aux Corinthicns . . .
i^pltre aux Galates
Epitre aux Ephesiens
Epitre aux Phillppiens
Epitre aux Colossiens
l^t; Epitre aux Thessalonicieus.
|
ci.,. |
Page! |
|
28 |
1 |
|
16 |
52 |
|
24 |
85 |
|
21 |
139 |
|
23 |
179 |
|
16 |
232 |
|
16 |
255 |
|
13 |
277 |
|
6 |
292 |
|
6 |
300 |
|
4 |
307 |
|
1 |
313 |
|
5 |
318 |
rr< Epitre aux Thessaloniciens.
£'« Epitre a Timothee
H'' Epitre k Timothee
Epitre a Tite
Epitre a Pliitemon
Epitre aux Hebreux
;^pitre de saint Jacques
V'^ Epitre de saint Pierre .... 1I« EDitre de saint Pierre ....
I"^"^ Epitre de saint Jean
li* ;^,pitre de saint Jean
III^ Epitre de saint Jean
Epitre de saint Jude
Apoealypse de saint Jean , ... 22
|
Nombr! de« chap. 3 |
P.6e. 323 |
|
6 |
326 |
|
4 |
332 |
|
3 |
336 |
|
1 |
339 |
|
13 |
340 |
|
5 |
357 |
|
5 |
362 |
|
3 |
3G9 |
|
5 |
ST'S |
|
1 |
379 |
|
1 |
380 |
|
1 |
381 |
Le signe f indique la division du texte en paragraphes. La Bible la plus fidele = Texte Recu - Grec Koine - d'Estienne (1550-51)
BOOKS Of THE l^EW TESTAIENT.
Matthew 28
Mark 16
Luke 24
Jolin 21
The Acts 28
Epistle to the Eomans ... 16
I. Corinthians ... ... ... 16
II. Corinthians... ... ... 13
Galatians ... ... ... 6
Ephesiana 6
Philippians ... ... ... 4
Colossians 4
I.'Thessalonians ... ... 6
II. Thessalonians ... ... 3
I. Timothy ... 6
II. Timothy 4
Titus 3
Philemon ... ... ... 1
Hebrews ... 13
Epistle of James ... ... 5
I.Peter 5
II. Peter 3
I. John ... 5
II. John 1
HI. John 1
Jude 1
Revelation .. 22
'^mM^^
mA+ntt SA+nti-
SHtt ^5tt ^— Ft"
■m'smi$mi^
S!Lj^.^f. n >j
mABMm
mAjs^mnm mA^^mm mAit±Mm mAismwm i^AMJ^mm^m mAMEmimm
»:
Chinese Simplified - Request to God
sgM±*, mm&mmAM.^T vmmim^'^w.^^^
;lLiS o
^mm'^mmm&m^mmmm'^mm^s.mxy3A&,&. mm'&^my^mnmmntmmmm^^w.^xw: mm, m
God ST, w^mBMmpM'^^mmMW^n'^Mmmi.
Chinese Traditional - Talking to the Lord of Heaven
mm, Mttxmmi ^KMMmMi msx{^& mm^w %o mm, Mtumm^^m^n.mn^Bmwmr^M'^
m§^^mm»m^&^^mmmo
God mr, mmMmmMM0wmmm'^Mmi&^ ^mmm-&^o mm, Mt^r^^mmmm^mmmm^ MMmmBmwm^m.o
mm, Mtmimmmmofunmm «-§ Wi^Mm w±^
Chinese Traditional - Request to God
m^^±^, mmm§immm^7i;immf^mm'
»«ij] ASA wiitffim*«T# Ri^'jffl o mmmmmm
^o mm, Mtimm^i^mm^M^mmmmnm'^ i^mnmm^m^mmi\:mmmmmm^A& m^m, m
God mr, mi]mMmmj§^^^mm^mm'^»m^&^
:A^,
•f
n%
'■^mmmim
|
Korean - Request to God |
||
|
, & |
5 |
5 5 |
|
5 |
( |
) |
|
1 |
.God |
5 |
|
( |
) |
|
|
1 5 |
5 ,Amen |
5 |
Gebet zum Gott
Lieber Gott, Danke, daB dieses Evangelium oder dieses neue Testament freigegeben worden ist, damit wir in der LageSIND, mehr iiber Sie zu erlernen. Helfen Sie bitte den Leuten, die fiir das Zur Verfiigung stellen dieses elektronischen Buches verantwortlich sind. Sie wissen, daB wem sie sind und SieSIND in der Lage, ihinen zu hielfen.
Helfen Sie ihinen bitte, in der Lage zu SEIN, schinell zu arbeiten, und stellen Sie elektronischere Biicher zur Verfiigung Helfen Sie ihnen bitte, alle Betriebsmittel, das Geld, die Starke und die Zeit zu haben, die sie zwecks sein miissen fiir, Sie zu arbeiten zu halten.
Helfen Sie bitte denen, die ein Teil der Mannschaft sind, das ihnen auf einer taglichen Grundlage helfen. Geben Sie ihnen die Starke bitte, urn jedem von ihnen das geistige Verstandnis fiir die Arbeit fortzusetzen und zu geben, daB Sie sie tun wiinschen. Helfen Sie bitte jedem von ihnen, Furcht nicht zu haben und daran zu erinnern, daB Sie der Gott sind, der Gebet beantwortet und der verantwortlich fiir alles ist.
Ich bete, daB Sie sie anregen wiirden und daB Sie sie schiitzen und die Arbeit u. das Ministerium, daB sie innen engagiert werden. Ich bete, daB Sie sie vor den geistigen Kraften oder anderen Hindernissen schiitzen wiirden, die sie schadigen oder sie verlangsamen konnten.
Helfen Sie mir bitte, wenn ich dieses neue Testament benutze, um an die Leute auch zu denken, die diese Ausgabe zur Verfiigung gestellt haben, damit ich fiir sie und also, sie beten kann kann fortfahren, mehr Leuten zu helfen.
Ich bete, daB Sie mir eine Liebe Ihres heiligen Wortes (das neue Testament) geben wiirden und daB Sie mir geistige Klugheit und Einsicht, um Sie besser zu kennen geben wiirden und den Zeitabschnitt zu verstehen, dem wir in leben. Helfen Sie mir bitte, zu konnen die Schwierigkeiten beschaftigen, daB ich mit jeden Tag konfrontiert werde.
Lord God, helfen mir Sie besser kennen und zu wiinschen anderen Christen in meinem Bereich und um die Welt helfen wiinschen. Ich bete, daB Sie die elektronische Buchmannschaft und -die geben wiirden, die ihnen Ihre Klugheit helfen. Ich bete, daB Sie den einzelnen Mitgliedern ihrer Familie (und meiner Familie) helfen wiirden nicht Angelegenheiten betrogen zu werden, aber, Sie zu verstehen und Sie in jeder Weise annehmen und folgen zu wiinschen. Geben Sie uns Komfort auch und Anleitung in diesen Zeiten und ich bitten Sie, diese Sachen im Namen Jesus zu tun, amen.
Prayer to God
Dear God,
Thank you that this Gospel or this New Testament has been released so that we are able to learn more about you.
Please help the people responsible for making this Electronic book available. You know who they are and you are able to help them.
Please help them to be able to work fast, and make more Electronic books available
Please help them to have all the resources, the money, the strength and the time that they need in order to be able to keep working for You.
Please help those that are part of the team that help them on an everyday basis. Please give them the strength to continue and give each of them the spiritual understanding for the work that you want them to do.
Please help each of them to not have fear and to remember that you are the God who answers prayer and who is in charge of everything.
I pray that you would encourage them, and that you protect them, and the work & ministry that they are engaged in.
I pray that you would protect them from the Spiritual Forces or other obstacles that could harm them or slow them down.
Please help me when I use this New Testament to also think of the people who have made this edition available, so that I can pray for them and so they can continue to help more people.
I pray that you would give me a love of your Holy Word (the New Testament), and that you would give me spiritual wisdom and discernment to know you better and to understand the period of time that we are hving in.
Please help me to know how to deal with the difficulties that I am confronted with every day. Lord God, Help me to want to know you Better and to want to help other Christians in my area and around the world.
I pray that you would give the Electronic book team and those who help them your wisdom.
I pray that you would help the individual members of their family (and my family) to not be spiritually deceived, but to understand you and to want to accept and follow you in every way.
Also give us comfort and guidance in these times and I ask you to do these things in the name of Jesus, Amen,
Clicking on tfiese linlcs will take you to pages where these books can be obtained [downloaded] for Free and without cost
Nfiw Tfistamfint
E
Arabic New Testament - P d it # 1
B
Anabc New Testament - P d it # 2
ES
Arabic New Testament - Pdit #3
GREEK NEWTESTAMENT
NOUVEAU TESTAMENT GRECQUE
NewTeslament- CLASSIC KOINE -GREC ANCIENT-
ISEWTESTAIVENr in LATIN
NOUVEAU TESTAMENT -LATIN
Telecharaez Dour en arriver au oaaes IGratuit-evidement)
Clicking on these links will take you to pages where these books can be obtained [downloaded] [telecharaerlforFree and withoutcost
PERSIAN - PERSE - IRANIAN - FARSI
Nfiw Tfistamfint
Nouveau Testament persan [Perse - Iran] -
Fars^a Yeni Ahit- Nuevo Testamento persa
' Persisch Neuen Testament -Testamento Novo persa
Persian Farsi New Testament - Part#l
Persian Iranian New Testament - Part #2
I
Persian Farsi New Testament - Part#3
I ~
Persian Iranian New Testament - Part #4
Persian Farsi New Testament - Part#5
Persian Iranian New Testament - Part #6
Persian Farsi New Testament - P a rt #7
Persian Iranian New Testament - Part #8
Persian Farsi New Testament - Part #9
ETHIOPIC-AMHARIC
Nfiw Tfistamfint
EthiODic Amharic New Testament - Pdlt # 1
EthioDic Amharic New Testament - Part #2
EthiODic Amharic New Testament - Pdlt #3
EthiODic Amharic New Testament - Pdlt #4
EthioDic Amharic New Testament - Pdlt #5
EthiODic Amharic New Testament - Pdlt #6
EthiODic Amharic New Testament - Pdlt #7
Clicking on tfiese linlcs will take you to pages where these books can be obtained fdownloadedlfor Free and without cost
TURKISH NEW TESTAMENT
Neuen Testaments in turkischer
Classic Turkish in ARABIC Scrio
New Testament ■ TURKISH in Arabic Scrip
Turkish New Testament (Arabic Scrip / Script)-Turk Yeni Ahit - Neuen Testaments in turkischer- Nuevo Testamento en turco- Nouveau Testament en turc ■ Nieuwe Testament in het Turks
|
m |
|
|
1 Classic Turkish New Testament - 1 |
|
|
1 Classic |
Turkish New Testament - | |
|
^^^M |
|
|
\ Classic |
Turkish New Testament- | |
|
^^^M |
|
|
Classic |
Turkish New Testament - | |
|
Classic |
Turkish New Testament- | |
|
Classic |
Turkish New Testament - | |
|
Classic |
Turkish New Testament- | |
|
Classic |
Turkish New Testament - | |
|
1 Classic |
Turkish New Testament - | |
|
^^^B |
|
|
1 Classic |
Turkish New Testament - | |
|
^^^B |
|
|
Classic |
Turkish New Testament - | |
|
Classic Turkish New Testament - | |
Part#1
Part #2
Part#3
Part#4
Part#5
Part#6
Part#7
Part#8
Part* 9
Part* 1
u
Part* 11
Part* 12
NOUVEAU TESTAMENT HONGROIS - HONGRIE
HUNGARIAN NT. Matthew - #1
HUNGARIAN -llThessalonians-#14
HUNGARIAN N.T. Marx:
HUNGARIAN -I Timothy -#15
HUNGARIAN N.T. Luke
HUNGARIAN N.T. John
-#4
HUNGARIAN N.T. Acts
■#5
HUNGARIAN N.T. Romans -#6
HUNGARIAN -I Corinthians -#7
HUNGARIAN -II Corinthians- #8
HUNGARIAN- Galatians - #9
■
HUNGARIAN -Ephesians -#10
■
HUNGARIAN -Philippians -#11
HUNGARIAN -Colossians -#12 ■
HUNGARIAN - 1 Thessalonians - # 13
HUNGARIAN -II Timothy -#16
HUNGARIAN N.T.TITUS -#17
HUNGARIAN -Philemon- #18
HUNGARIAN -Hebrews -#19
HUNGARIAN -James - #20
HUNGARIAN -I Peter -#21
HUNGARIAN -II Peter -#22
HUNGARIAN- 1-3 John -#23
HUNGARIAN N.T. J ude
HUNGARIAN -Revelation -#25
Clicking on these linlcs will take you to pages where these books can be obtained [downloaded] for Free and without cost
Clicking on tfiese linlcs will take you to pages where these books can be obtained fdownloadedl for Free and without
Classic Tamil New Testament
Neues Testament des Tamil -Tamil dilinde yeni vasiyetname
Nieuwe Testament in het Tamil-taal -
An accurate & lasting translation
TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament
Part#l
TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament
TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament
TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament
TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament
TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament
TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testam
TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament
TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament
TAMIL NT-Part#13
TAMIL NT -Part #15
TAMIL NT -Part #14
TAMIL NT -Part #16
Click to goto pages wliere books can be obtained [downioadedl- Free
i
d^AREN {Sgau) NEW TESTAMLNT
New Testament
D
URDU - PAKISTAN / INDIA
'ew Testame"
r
i
URDU New Testament -Part#l
rt#2 r
URDU New Testament - Pa
H
URDU New Testament -Part #3
URDU New Testament
-Part#4
HINDI - HINDUSTANI New Testament
m
TELEGU New Testament
i
n
TAMIL New Testament
KARENNew Testament
BURMA MYANMAR New Testament
ASSAMESE New Testament
GUI ARAT NewTestanml
Chinese New Testament
Sanscrit Sanskrit New Testament
|
Ancient Greek New Testament 1 |
Indonesia New Testament |
3 |
Arabic New Testament
T
I I
kzerbaiian Azari Azeri NewTestamen
Clicking on these linlcs will take you to pages where ttiese books can be obtained fdownloadedl for Free and without
BURMA MYANMAR Part#13
BURMA MYANMAR Part#15
BURMA MYANMAR ■■ Part#14
BURMA MYANMAR
lH Part#16
Click to goto pages where books can be obtained [downioaded]-Free
Clicking on these linlcs will take you to pages where these books can be obtained [downloaded] for Free and without cost
MODERN GREEK NEWTESTAMENT
Clicking on these iinks wiii take you to pages wliere these books can be obtained Idownioadedl for Free and without cost
20 seconds for Fellow Christians - Dear Lord,
Thank you that this PDF Ebook
has been released so that we are able
to learn more about you and wiser versions.
Please help it to have wide circulation
Please help the people responsible for
making this Ebook available.
Please help them to be able to have more
resources available to help others.
Please help them to have all the resources,
the funds, the strength and the time that they
need and ask for in order to be able
to keep working for You.
I pray that you would encourage them and
that you protect them physically and
spiritually, and the work & ministry that
they are engaged in.
I pray that you would protect them from the Spiritual or other Forces that could harm them or their work and projects, or slow them down.
Please help them to find Godly friends who
are able to help. Provide helpful transportation
for their consistent use.
Remind me to pray for them often as this
will help and encourage them.
Please give them your wisdom and understanding so they can better follow you, and I ask you to do these things in the name of Jesus, Amen,